Skip to main content

Full text of "The composition of the Book of Isaiah in the light of history and archaeology"

See other formats


FROM-THE-  LIBRARY-OF 
TWNITYCOLLEGE  TORONTO 


PRESENTED    A.D.  Mar.  1966 

The  Rev.  Canon  F.  H. 
BY  Cosgreve,  Provost  of  Tri 


ity 


THE  BRITISH  ACADEMY 
The  Composition  of  the  Book  of  Isaiah 

in  the 

Light  of  History  and  Archaeology 

By 

The  Rev.  Robert  H.  Kennctt,  D.D. 

Regius   Professor  of  Hebrew 

and   Fellow  of  Queens'   College,   Cambridge 

Canon  of  Ely 


The  Schweicli  Lecture* 

1909 


London 

Published  for  the  British  Academy 

By  Henry  Frowde,  Oxford  University  Press 

Amen  Corner,  E.C. 

1910 


\ 


73000 
1  6 


TO   MY    DEAR    WIFK 

mrvo  ;nn  psn  aita  NSC   nirs  NX 


PREFACE 

THK  three  lectures  contained  in  this  volume,  which  were  delivered 
in  the  summer  of  1909  as  the  second  annual  course  of  the  Schweich 
lectures,  are  an  attempt  to  tell  in  a  simple  way  the  story  of  the 
book  of  Isaiah,  and  are  not  to  be  regarded  as  a  commentary  upon 
the  book.  In  many  cases  I  have  been  content  merely  to  indicate, 
by  means  of  quotations,  that  view  of  the  origin  and  date  of  particular 
sections  which  commends  itself  to  me,  and  I  have  made  no  attempt 
to  give  in  detail  the  arguments  for  the  theory  which  I  have  thus 
suggested.  Had  I  done  this,  the  length  of  the  lectures  would  have 
been  enormously  increased,  and  the  amount  of  detail  would,  in  all 
probability,  have  tended  to  distract  attention  from  the  points  which 
I  desire  particularly  to  make  prominent.  I  have  intentionally  ab 
stained  from  multiplying  references,  especially  when  referring  to 
uncontroverted  facts  which  are  not  of  vital  importance  to  my  argu 
ment.  Although  no  discussion  of  the  problems  of  the  book  of  Isaiah 
can  be  altogether  adequate  which  is  not  based  on  the  original  Hebrew, 
I  have  endeavoured,  as  far  as  possible,  to  keep  before  myself  the  needs 
of  English  readers. 

I  gladly  avail  myself  of  this  opportunity  of  expressing  my  thanks 
to  several  friends  for  help  which  they  have  kindly  given  in  the  pre 
paration  and  publication  of  these  lectures.  The  Rev.  C.  H.  W.  Johns, 
Litt.D.,  Master  of  S.  Catharine's  College,  and  formerly  Fellow  and 
Lecturer  of  Queens1  College,  Cambridge,  has  not  only  allowed  me  to 
consult  him  on  many  occasions  on  questions  of  Assy riology,  but  has  also 
read  through  the  first  lecture  in  manuscript.  To  my  friend  and  col- 
eague,  Mr.  A.  B.  Cook,  M.A.,  Fellow  and  Lecturer  of  Queens'  College, 
Cambridge,  and  Header  in  Classical  Archaeology,  I  am  indebted  for 
much  information  on  Greek  archaeology  and  religion.  My  obligation 


vi  PREFACE 

to  him  is  indeed  much  greater  than  might  be  supposed  from  the 
number  of  cases  in  which  his  name  is  directly  mentioned.  My  thanks 
are  also  due  to  the  Rev.  W.  Emery  Barnes,  D.D.,  Hulsean  Professor 
of  Divinity,  and  to  Mr.  II.  Loewe,  who  have  read  these  lectures  in 
proof.  It  is,  however,  only  fair  to  state  that  I  alone  am  responsible 
for  the  opinions  here  set  forth.  For  the  indexes  I  am  indebted  to 
the  willing  co-operation  of  my  daughter 


ROBERT  II.  KENNETT. 


QUEENS'"  COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE. 
October  25,  1910. 


CONTENTS 

LECTUttK   I 

PAGE 

THE  NrcLF.rs  OF  THE  HOOK  OK  ISAIAH       .....       1 

LECTURE   II 

ENLARGEMENT  OF  THE  ORIGINAL  BOOK  OF  ISAIAH  BY  THE  ADDITION 
OF  PROPHECIES  COMPOSED  IN  THE  BABYLONIAN  AND  PERSIAN 
PERIODS 23 

LECTURE   III 

MODIFICATION  OF  THE  ENLARGED  BOOK  OF  ISAIAH  DURING  THE 
MACCABAEAN  PERIOD,  AND  ADDITION  TO  IT  OF  PROPHECIES 
RECENTLY  COMPOSED  ........  48 

INDEX 87 

PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE  QUOTED  OR  REFERRED  TO  92 


THE    COMPOSITION    OF    THE    HOOK     OF 

ISAIAH  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  HISTORY 

AND   ARCHAEOLOGY 

LECTURE    I 

THE   NUCLEI'S   OF  THE   BOOK   OF   ISAIAH 

AMOM;  the  prophetical  books  of  the  Old  Testament  that  which 
Ixrars  the  name  of  Isaiah  is  generally  held  in  the  greatest  reverence, 
not  only  among  Christians  but  also  among  Jews.  Here  the  former  find 
in  fullest  measure  the  great  conceptions  which  they  believe  to  be 
4  fulfilled  '  in  the  life  and  work  of  Jesus  Christ :  here  the  latter  are 
consoled  with  the  comfortable  words  which  can  dispel  the  gloom  of 
oppression  and  wrong ;  so  that  even  those  who  walk  in  darkness  have 
a  sure  and  certain  hope  that  they  will  see  a  great  light.  It  is  but 
natural,  therefore,  that  there  should  \yc  a  general  desire  to  gain  some 
idea  of  the  influences  under  which  conceptions  so  noble  came  to  be 
uttered.  The  zeal  with  which  scholar  after  scholar  has  applied  him 
self  to  the  analytical  study — the  '  Higher  Criticism1,  as  it  is  called — 
of  the  book  of  Isaiah  is  in  itself  an  eloquent  testimony  to  the  greatness 
of  the  book.  The  present  lecturer  treads  a  path  which  has  been 
trodden  before  him  by  many  great  scholars  whom  it  would  be  an  im 
pertinence  to  praise.  Right  and  left  of  him  are  piled  up  the  accumu 
lated  stores  of  years  of  patient  research.  Other  men  have  laboured, 
and,  in  so  far  as  he  has  attained  any  fresh  result,  he  enters  into  their 
labours.  The  work  is,  however,  by  no  means  completed.  Many 
a  theory,  which  at  first  sight  has  seemed  to  offer  a  satisfactory  solu 
tion  of  the  problems  of  the  book,  is  found  to  be  untenable  in  the  light 
of  a  more  microscopic  examination.  Again  and  again,  perhaps,  it 
will  be  found  necessary  to  re-examine  all  the  evidence  available,  before 
any  theory  of  the  composition  of  the  book  can  be  regarded  as  other 
than  tentative. 

This  then  must  be  the  present  lecturer's  justification  for  choosing  as 
the  subject  of  these  lectures  a  study  which  has  been  so  thoroughly 
treated  by  some  of  the  greatest  Biblical  scholars.  His  indebtedness  to 
others  is  very  great ;  probably  it  exists  in  many  cases  where  he  him 
self  is  unconscious  of  it.  He  has,  however,  endeavoured  to  form  an  inde- 
j>endent  judgement  on  the  evidence  before  him  rather  than  to  cata 
logue  or  to  discuss  the  opinions  of  others.  In  many  cases,  therefore, 
where  he  makes  no  claim  to  priority  in  setting  forth  opinions,  he 
believes  that  he  has  arrived  at  such  opinions  by  independent  study, 
and  that  his  conclusions  have  therefore  this  merit,  that  they  may 

i.  1 


2  THE  SCHWE1CH   LECTURES,  1909 

serve  to  confirm  the  opinions  set  forth  by  other  people.  It  is  accord 
ingly  unnecessary  to  attempt  to  give  a  bibliography  of  the  book  of 
Isaiah.  There  is,  however,  one  name  which  every  student  of  this  l>ook 
must  hold  in  highest  reverence — one  which  the  very  stones  would  cry 
out,  if  an  English  lecturer  omitted  to  mention  it — the  name  of 
Professor  Cheyne.  Of  his  stimulating  and  inspiring  work  the  present 
lecturer  cannot  speak  too  gratefully.  He  feels  indeed  that  he  may 
claim  Professor  Cheyne  as  his  teacher  even  where  he  ventures  to  differ 
from  him  in  his  conclusions.  Among  the  foreign  scholars  who  have 
contributed  to  the  elucidation  of  Isaiah  the  foremost  place  must 
unquestionably  be  assigned  to  Bernhard  Duhm. 

Thanks  to  the  labours  of  these  and  many  other  scholars  there  is 
much  which  at  the  present  day  may  be  taken  for  granted.  To  argue 
at  length  that  the  book  of  Isaiah  is  not  all  the  work  of  Isaiah  the 
son  of  Amoz,  but  a  composite  document,  would  be  but  to  slay  the 
slain.  We  no  longer  refer  to  the  '  Deutero-Isaiah  \  unless  it  be  in 
inverted  commas.  The  careful  study  of  the  form  of  Hebrew  pro 
phecy,  and  the  recognition  of  the  fact  that  much  which  was  for 
merly  regarded  as  prose  is  in  reality  poetry,  have  demonstrated 
the  patchwork  character  of  much  which  was  once  considered  homo 
geneous.  The  philological  study  of  the  Hebrew  language  combined 
with  textual  criticism  has  made  it  clear  that  originally  prophets  and 
psalmists  arranged  their  ideas  logically  and  consecutively,  and  that  it 
was  as  impossible  for  them  in  speaking  or  writing  as  it  is  for  ourselves 
to  jumble  up  all  three  persons  without  giving  some  explanation  of  the 
change  of  person.  Thus  the  canons  with  which  the  modern  student 
begins  his  study  of  the  Old  Testament  reveal  to  him  at  once  many 
phenomena  which  escaped  the  notice  of  former  generations.  Diffi 
culties  in  the  way  of  the  traditional  views  of  Scripture,  or  even  of  the 
earlier  critical  views,  leap  to  the  eye  at  once.  As  the  result  of  this 
new  literary  equipment  it  is  now  pretty  generally  recognized  that  the 
analysis  of  the  book  of  Isaiah  is  a  work  of  the  utmost  complexity, 
each  of  the  main  divisions  of  the  book  consisting  of  documents  of 
different  provenance  and  date.  The  problem  therefore  which  now  lies 
before  us  is  to  discover  the  origin  and  date  of  these  documents— or 

(perhaps  they  should  rather  be  described  as  fragments— as  well  as  the 
cause  of  their  combination  into  one  book.  Here  we  require  more  than 
one  class  of  criteria.  Literary  criticism,  invaluable  as  it  is  in  analysis, 
cannot  afford  us  in  such  a  book  as  Isaiah  the  same  help  which  mav  be 
derived  from  it,  for  example,  in  the  study  of  the  Pentateuch ;  though 
even  there  it  must  be  supplemented  by  historical  criticism.  Mere 
lists  of  words  and  phrases  are  not  enough  either  to  prove  or  to 


LECTURE   I 


8 


disprove  the  authorship  of  Isaiah.  It  would  obviously  l>e  absurd  to 
contend  that  the  diction  of  a  man  whose  ministry  extended  over  not 
It  -s  than  forty  years  must  always  have  exhibited  the  same  peculiarities. 
And  as  in  such  a  case  diversity  of  style  would  not  necessarily  prove 
diversity  of  authorship,  so  also  similarity  of  language  does  not  estab 
lish  identity  of  authorship.  For  similarity  between  two  passages  may 
be  due  to  the  fact  that  the  one  is  an  imitation  of  the  other,  separated 
from  it,  perhaps,  by  a  long  interval  of  time  ;  or  it  may  be  merely 
a  doublet.  In  case  of  intentional  imitation  the  later  writer  may 
bewray  himself  by  some  minor  difference  of  idiom  l  ;  but  it  may 
frequently  happen  that  no  such  clue  is  to  be  found. 

In  view  of  the  great  stress  which  is  laid  by  some  scholars  on  literary 
criticism  alone,  it  may  perhaps  be  well  to  give  an  illustration  of  this 
point  from  English  literature.  Let  it  be  supposed  that  at  the  present 
day  a  German  acquainted  with  the  English  language,  but  not  familiar 
with'  English  literature,  found  himself  required  to  sort  out  and  to 
arrange  from  internal  evidence  only  a  collection  of  tattered  fragments 
of  English  similar  to  the  collection  of  Hebrew  manuscripts  which 
Dr.  Schechter  brought  to  Cambridge  from  the  Geni/ah  of  the  Old 
Synagogue  at  Cairo.  Let  it  be  supposed  that  on  one  fragment  he 
found  the  National  Anthem  as  it  was  sung  in  the  reign  of  her  late 
Majesty,  Queen  Victoria,  and,  isolated,  on  another  fragment  this  verse  : 

Lips  touched  by  Seraphim 
Breathe  out  the  choral  hymn, 

'  God  save  the  Queen  ' ; 
Sweet  as  if  angels  sang, 
Loud  as  that  trumpet's  clang 
Wakening  the  world's  dead  gang — 

God  save  the  Queen. — 

would  any  one  blame  him  if  he  supposed  the  second  fragment  to  be 
a  continuation  of  the  hymn  on  the  first  ?  And  if  he  combined  the 
two  fragments  together  into  one  hymn,  would  mere  literary  criticism 
of  such  a  hymn  at  a  later  date  ever  establish  the  fact  that  originally 
the  first  three  stanzas  were  an  utterance  of  most  fervent  loyalty  to  the 
throne,  and  the  fourth  an  utterance  of  the  fiercest  republicanism  ? 
And,  to  apply  this  illustration,  just  as  it  was  possible  for  Shelley  to 
adopt  in  one  sense  a  phrase  and  a  form  of  verse  which  loyal  English 
men  used  in  a  different  way,  so  it  was  possible  for  a  Hebrew  after  the 
time  of  Isaiah  to  use  the  phrase,  'A  remnant  will  return,1-  in  a  sense 

1  Thus,  for  example,  the  author  of  Gen.  vii.  8  shows  himself  to  be  the  imitator 
of  vii.  I',  and  not  the  same  writer,  by  his  use  of  the  expression  !"nii"!tp  n23'Nt  "1"'S 

iii-t.M.i  of  N»n  rrnntp  x^>  nw. 

-   (T.   Na.   x!  L'l.' 


THE  SCHWEICH    LECTURES,  1909 

fundamentally  different   from  that  which  it   originally   bore  in   the 
mouth  of  the  prophet  himself. 

Literary  criticism,  therefore,  is  inadequate  by  itself  to  solve  such 
a  problem  as  that  presented  by  the  book  of  Isaiah,  and  must  needs 
be  supplemented  by  historical  criticism  ;  that  is  to  say,  it  is  necessary  to 
inquire  with  reference  to  each  section  or  fragment  which  literary  criti- 
I  cism  declares  to  be  homogeneous,  at  what  period  every  one  of  its- phrase* 
4  would  hare  a  clear  meaning.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  there  are 
'  some  passages  of  which  the  text  is  corrupt  past  all  restoration ;  in 
many  cases,  however,  the  corruptions,  though  they  may  cause  uncer 
tainty  as  to  individual  phrases,  do  not  materially  affect  the  general 
sense  of  the  whole  context.  The  textual  critic  of  many  portions  of 
the  Old  Testament  finds  himself  somewhat  in  the  position  of  an  archi 
tect  who  is  called  upon  to  restore  a  Gothic  church  which  is  grievously 
mutilated,  and  has  lost  every  atom  of  tracery  from  its  windows. 
Under  such  circumstances  it  is  obviously  impossible  for  the  most 
skilful  and  learned  architect  to  claim  that  the  tracery  which  he  inserts 
is  of  the  same  design  as  that  which  was  originally  there.  But  he  can 
decide  from  other  features  of  the  building,  such  as  the  moulding  of  the 
arches,  whether,  for  example,  the  tracery  should  be  Decorated  or  Per 
pendicular  ;  and  the  church  as  restored  by  him  may  be  regarded  as 
corresponding  essentially  to  the  design  of  the  original  architect.  In 
like  manner,  to  apply  this  illustration,  in  many  cases  where  it  is 
impossible  to  restore  the  exact  tracery  oi  a  Hebrew  prophecy  or  psalm 
enough  remains  to  enable  us  to  determine,  so  to  speak,  the  order  ot 
architecture  to  which  it  belongs,  and  the  purpose  which  it  was  intended 
to  carry  out.  Stones  may  be  chipped  and  broken ;  we  may  have 
'churchwarden  windows'1  instead  of  the  original  delicate  tracery;  but 
we  can  nevertheless  see  clearly  the  purpose  of  the  building,  and  it 
will  remain  as  a  valuable  witness  to  the  history  of  the  age  in  which  it 
arose. 

Historical  criticism,  therefore,  is  as  essential  as  literary  criticism  ; 
and  to  history  must  be  added  archaeology,  which  is  indeed  but 
a  department  of  history.  The  consensus  of  literary,  historical,  and 
archaeological  criticism  forms  a  threefold  cord  which  is  not  easily 
broken,  however  slight  may  be  each  of  its  several  strands.  In  the 
course  of  these  lectures  our  attention  will  be  concentrated  mainly  on 
the  witness  of  history  and  archaeology,  though  it  may  sometimes  be 
necessary  to  consider  problems  of  a  more  definitely  literary  character. a 

1  A  convenient  and  valuable  analysis  of  the  book  of  Isaiah  lias  been  recently 
published  by  the  Rev.  G.  H.  Box.  The  present  lecturer, however,  cnn>idi-r>  that 
in  many  places  a  still  more  drastic  analysis  is  necessary. 


LECTURE  I  5 

In  an  iiujuirv  into  the  light  which  is  thrown  upon  the  hook  of 
Isaiah  hv  history  and  archaeology  two  courses  are  open  to  us  :  either 
we  mny  take  the  sections  of  the  book  in  the  order  in  which  they  are 
now  arranged,  and  may  examine  each  in  the  light  of  history;  or  we 
may  h'rst  consider  the  history  of  Israel,  and  then  look  in  the  book  of 
Isaiah  for  prophecies  which  exactly  correspond  with  it.  The  first 
method  is,  perhaps,  the  most  thorough  and  convincing,  but  it  would 
take  far  too  long  for  the  time  at  our  disposal ;  moreover,  since  the 
sections  are  not  arranged  in  chronological  order,  it  would  be  extremely 
confusing.  It  will  be  well  for  us  therefore  to  follow  the  second 
method,  and  to  consider  brieHy  the  history  of  Judah  from  Isaiah's 
time  onward,  dealing  more  particularly  with  those  incidents  to  which 
passages  in  the  book  of  Isaiah  may  be  considered  definitely  to  refer. 

Of  course,  strictly  speaking,  it  is  only  by  a  process  of  elimination 
that  a  passage  can  be  proved  to  belong  to  a  certain  date,  vi/.  by 
showing  that  it  is  inapplicable  to  the  circumstances  of  any  other 
time.  But  if  history  repeats  itself,  it  seldom  does  so  to  such  an 
extent  that  every  word  and  phrase  of  a  document  written  in  one  age 
will  be  equally  suitable  in  another;  and  for  practical  purposes  it  will 
usually  be  enough  to  point  out  one  period  of  history  to  which  such 
a  document  really  corresponds  in  all  its  parts. 

One  preliminary  question,  however,  must  be  considered  before  we 
can  profitably  study  the  nucleus  of  the  book  of  Isaiah  (i.e.  those 
passages  which  may  plausibly  be  assigned  to  Isaiah  the  son  of 
Amox) :  in  what  way  were  Isaiah's  prophecies  originally  published  ? 
Did  the  prophet  deliver  his  message  by  the  pen,  or  by  word  of 
mouth  ?  And  if  the  latter,  did  he  himself  commit  his  words  to 
writing,  or  to  what  agency  are  we  indebted  for  their  preservation? 

A  full  discussion  of  the  literary  characteristics  of  the  passages 
generally  assigned  to  Isaiah  is  impossible  here ;  but  it  is  not  al 
together  arbitrary  to  state  that  it  seems  to  be  extremely  improbable 
that  the  prophecies  were  committed  to  writing  by  the  prophet  him 
self,  at  least  at  the  time  when  they  were  first  composed.  Had  this 
been  the  case,  we  should  l>e  compelled  to  conclude  that  in  the  present 
book  of  Isaiah  excerpts  were  made  from  the  original  documents 
without  the  slightest  regard  to  their  original  connexion.  Students  of 
the  Synoptic  Gospels  will  indeed  be  willing  to  admit  that  an  ancient 
editor  treated  his  sources  with  the  greatest  freedom  ;  but  although 
there  might  be  good  reason  for  the  dislocation  of  material,  when,  as 
in  the  case  of  the  Pentateuch,  it  was  necessary  to  combine  into  one 
two  or  more  documents  of  different  proivnance,  it  is  difficult  to  account 
for  the  tearing  asunder  of  that  which  had  been  written  by  the  author 


(J  THE   SCIIWEICH    LECTURES,  190<) 

himself,  and  presumably  was  arranged  as  he  intended  it,  in  order  to 
re-arrange  it  in  a  manner  which  obscures  the  connexion.  The  present 
lecturer  trusts  that  he  will  not  be  understood  as  casting  any  doubt 

I  upon  Isaiah's  ability  to  write,  if  he  states  that  in  his  opinion  the 
evidence  points  to  an  oral  stage  in  the  transmission  of  his  words.  In 
fact  Isaiah  himself  has  given  us  a  hint  which  is  unmistakable.  In 
chap.  viii.  16,  17  we  have  his  declaration  that  his  prophetic  teaching 
must  be  made  as  it  were  into  a  sealed  parcel,  laid  up  in  his  disciples 
as  in  a  depository,  in  order  that  it  may  not  be  lost.  The  words, 
it  is  true,  have  been  understood  to  mean  that  Isaiah  determined 
to  prepare  a  written  record  of  his  teaching,  and  to  commit  this  as 
a  sealed  document  to  the  custody  of  his  disciples.  But  though 
there  might  have  been  some  point  in  laying  up  in  a  sealed  envelope 
a  definite  prediction  until  the  time  when  the  prophet  declared  that  it 
would  be  fulfilled,  it  is  difficult  to  see  what  purpose  could  be  served 
by  sealing  up  exhortations  to  repentance,  teaching  as  to  the  will  of 
Jehovah,  warnings  against  superstition  and  sin.  It  is  more  natural 
to  understand  the  words  to  mean  that  the  prophet's  teaching  must  be 
written  on  the  fleshy  tables  of  his  disciples'  hearts,  where  it  might  be 
known  and  read  of  all  men. 

If  we  may  suppose  that  Isaiah's  disciples  preserved  orally  their 
master's  teaching,  just  as  the  Apostles  preserved  that  of  our  Lord, 
we  have  a  clue  to  much  that  is  otherwise  puzzling.  Our  Lord  and 
St.  John  the  Baptist  did  not  adopt  an  entirely  new  mode  of  life,  but 
lived  and  taught  as  many  prophets  had  lived  and  taught  before 
them.  And  if,  in  what  is  universally  admitted  to  have  been  a  literary 
age,  neither  of  these  committed  his  words  to  writing,  but  *  sealed  them 
up '  among  his  disciples,  it  is  still  more  probable  that  in  an  earlier 
age  the  prophets  would  have  done  the  same.  Indeed,  in  the  case  of 
the  prophet  Jeremiah  it  is  clearly  implied  that  it  was  only  after  he 
had  been  preaching  for  more  than  twenty  years  that  he  made  any 
attempt  to  commit  his  words  to  writing ;  and  it  is  probable  that  he 
would  not  have  done  so  even  then,  had  it  not  been  for  his  desire  to 
make  his  preaching  known  at  court.  Another  indication  that  the 
prophecies  of  Isaiah  were  originally  published  orally  is  to  be  found  in 
the  poetical  form  of  some  of  them.  A  poem  can  be  easily  learnt  by 
heart  and  repeated,  and  in  this  way  the  prophetic  teaching  would 
quickly  spread  over  the  land. 

That  a  written  book  of  Isaiah  did   not  exist  for  a  considerable 

I  period  after  Isaiah's  death  is  also  made  probable  by  the  absence  of 
any  reference  to  it,  or  quotation  from  it,  in  the  book  of  Jeremiah. 
True,  arguments  from  silence  are  not  conclusive,  if  taken  alone,  but  it 


LECTURE   I  7 

he  admitted  that  in  the  present  instance  the  silence  is  difficult 
to  account  for  on  the  supposition  that  a  book  of  Isaiah's  prophecies 
actually  existed  in  the  days  of  Jeremiah.  Jerusalem  as  Jeremiah 
knew  it,  at  all  events  at  the  beginning  of  his  ministry,  had  not 
materially  altered  since  the  time  of  Isaiah,  for,  at  any  rate,  the 
reforms  of  He/ekiah  had  been  undone  bv  Manasseh.  The  political 
and  religious  condition  of  Judah  in  the  days  of  Jeremiah  presented 
many  points  of  similarity  with  the  state  of  things  with  which  Isaiah 
had  been  confronted  ;  yet  Jeremiah  never  points  a  lesson  by  remind 
ing  his  hearers  how  his  great  predecessor's  words  were  vindicated  by 
the  event ;  and  when  the  prophet  is  on  his  trial,  the  precedent  to 
which  his  advocates  appeal  is  drawn  not  from  Isaiah,  but  from  Isaiah's 
comparatively  obscure  contemporary,  Micah. 

This,  of  course,  does  not  imply  that  the  teaching  of  Jeremiah 
presents  no  parallels  with  that  of  Isaiah,  but  only  that  there  are  no 
such  verbal  parallels  as  we  should  expect,  if  the  words  of  Isaiah  had 
been  accessible  in  a  written  form,  and  had  been  generally  regarded 
somewhat  in  the  light  of  Scripture. 

One  other  preliminary  remark  is  necessary.  It  is  probable  that 
even  the  earliest  collection  of  Isaiah's  utterances  has  been  considerably 
modified,  and  that  only  a  portion  of  it  has  come  down  to  us.  It 
would  seem  that  it  has  been  subjected  to  somewhat  the  same  sort  of 
revision  as  that  of  which  the  book  of  Hosea  shows  unmistakable  signs. 
Hosea,  like  Isaiah,  evidently  told  his  story  to  his  disciples  in  the  first 
person.  But  an  editor  of  Hosea's  prophecies  has  endeavoured,  not 
very  successfully,  to  give  some  account  of  the  prophet  himself,  draw 
ing  his  facts  from  the  book  of  prophecies  which  lay  before  him  ;  and 
in  doing  this  he  uses  phrases  which  he  has  culled  from  the  collection  of 
Hosea"s  own  words,  but  in  a  connexion  in  which  we  may  feel  pretty  sure 
Hosea  never  used  them.  There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  Hosea, 
when  speaking  of  his  unsuccessful  struggle  in  his  own  home  against 
primitive  superstition,  either  actually  applied  to  his  wife  the  term 
0*313}  riK'Nj  or  let  it  be  inferred  from  his  words  that  such  a  description 
would  not  be  inapt,  and,  similarly,  he  may  have  spoken  of  his  children 
as  D'313]  njr  ;  but  it  is  extremely  improbable  that  he  represented 
Jehovah  as  saying  to.  him,  'Go,  take  thee  a  wife  of  whoredom,  and 
children  of  whoredom  ' ;  for  though  one  speaks  of  '  taking1  a  wife,  one 
does  not  speak  of  *  taking 1  children.  The  awkwardness  of  the  expres 
sion  is  due  to  the  fact  that  a  later  editor  is  not  telling  the  story  in 
his  own  words,  but  is  trying  to  use  words  and  phrases  of  Hosea. 

That  a  similar  process  has  been  carried  out  in  the  collection  of 
the  genuine  prophecies  of  Isaiah  is  evident,  for  example,  from  such 


8  THE   SCHWEICH    LECTURES,  190!) 

a  passage  as  chap.  vii.  2,  where  the  words, '  and  his  heart  was  moved,  and 
the  heart  ot  his  people,  as  the  trees  of  the  forest  are  moved  with  the 
wind  \  are  obviously  derived  from  a  poem,  probably  composed  on  the 
situation  by  Isaiah  himself,  which,  however,  has  not  come  down  to  us. 
Why  any  editor  should  have  deliberately  omitted  from  his  book  any 
prophecy  which  he  had  reason  to  consider  genuine  it  is  hard  to  say, 
and  it  would  be  rash  to  speak  dogmatically.  It  may,  however,  be 
suggested  as  a  possible  explanation  that  long  after  Isaiah's  death, 
probably  at  least  as  late  as  the  time  of  the  Exile,  there  arose  a  desire 
to  know  something  of  the  lives  of  the  prophets,  and  that  an  attempt 
was  made  to  tell  their  story  in  somewhat  the  same  manner  as  the 
stories  of  Elijah  and  Elisha  in  the  book  of  Kings.  If  narratives  of 
this  kind  existed,  it  may  well  be  that  in  later  times  they  took  the 
place  of  the  original  prophetical  books,  or  that  later  editors  of  the 
prophecies,  having  only  mutilated  manuscripts  to  deal  with,  were  glad 
to  make  good  to  some  extent  the  deficiencies  by  reference  to  them. 
In  this  way  it  would  be  possible  to  explain  the  introduction  of 
narratives  into  the  books  of  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Amos,  and,  to  a  less 
extent,  Haggai. 

One  cause  of  the  dislocation  of  prophecies  is  very  evident,  vix.  the 
introduction  of  consolatory  passages  into  denunciations  and  predic 
tions  of  woe.  To  the  close  of  the  Canon  the  Jewish  Church  never 
entirely  lost  consciousness  of  the  fact  that  it  was  a  living  Church. 
Its  Scriptures  were,  so  to  speak,  brought  up  to  date  from  time  to  time 
to  suit  its  needs.  Those  whose  teeth  were  grievously  set  on  edge  by 
the  sour  grapes  which  their  fathers  had  eaten,  if  they  were  to  keep 
their  faith  in  a  God  whose  mercy  endures  for  ever,  required  something 
more  than  the  denunciations  which  had  been  addressed  to  their  fathers. 
And  even  when  the  Canon  was  definitely  closed,  and  the  books  of 
Scripture  were  regarded  as  too  sacrosanct  to  be  modified  in  any  way, 
the  principle  which  had  guided  the  editors  of  the  Scriptures  regulated 
the  practice  of  the  Synagogue.  As  is  well  known,  in  reading  Isaiah, 
the  collection  of  the  Twelve  Minor  Prophets,  Lamentations,  and 
Ecclesiastes  it  is  customary  for  the  reader  after  reading  the  last  verse 
to  repeat  the  last  verse  but  one,  in  order  to  avoid  closing  with  words 
of  woe. 

In  like  manner  we  perpetually  find  in  the  prophets  comfort  added 
to  woe.  The  consequence  in  many  cases  has  been  not  unlike  what 
would  result,  if  a  painter  were  to  take  a  picture  of  a  storm  in  which 
the  whole  sky  was  painted  black  with  clouds,  and  were  to  paint  between 
the  clouds  bright  patches  of  blue  sky.  Through  almost  his  whole 
ministry  Isaiah  was  called  upon,  so  to  speak,  to  paint  storms  :  Liter 


LFXTTTRE    I  9 

prophet*  hnvc  painted  blue  sky  and  bright  sunshine  in  the  middle  of 
tlu-  blackness.  It  is  little  wonder,  therefore,  if  the  pictures  in  their 
later  form,  regarded  as  landscapes,  cause  perplexity  as  to  their  precise 
meaning. 

With  these  preliminary  remarks  we  may  pass  on  to  consider  the 
light  which  history  throws  upon  the  book  of  Isaiah.  It  is  natural  to 
Ix'gin  with  the  circumstances  of  Isaiah's  own  time,  although  here  the 
ground  is  for  the  most  part  familiar  and  well  trodden. 

Isaiah  received  his  call,  as  he  himself  tells  us,  in  the  year  that  King 
U//iah  (or  Axariah)  died.  Unfortunately  the  chronology  of  the  book 
of  Kings  for  the  eighth  century  n.  c.  is  contradictory  and  untrust 
worthy,  and  we  are  only  on  sure  ground  when  the  evidence  of  the 
monuments  is  clear  and  unmistakable.  We  mav,  therefore,  for 
practical  purposes,  leave  on  one  side  the  biblical  chronology  for  this 
period,  and  base  our  dates  on  the  evidence  of  the  Assyrian  inscrip 
tions.  Now  Tiglath  Pileser  III,  in  describing  a  punitive  expedition 
which  he  carried  out  in  Northern  Syria  in  the  year  7'39  n.  r.  says, 
'  Nineteen  districts  of  the  town  Hamath,  together  with  the  towns  in 
their  circuit,  which  are  situated  on  the  sea  of  the  setting  of  the  sun, 
which  in  their  faithlessness  made  revolt  to  A/.riau,  I  turned  into  the 
territory  of  Assyria ;  my  officers,  my  governors  I  placed  over  them.1 1 
Another  fragmentary  inscription  of  the  same  date  which  gives  a  list 
of  princes  who  paid  tribute  to  Tiglath  Pileser  apparently  mentions 
Axariah  of  Judah  (Axriau  of  Yaudi),  but  it  would  be  rash  to  assume 
that  he  is  spoken  of  as  tributary,  for  the  reference  to  him  may  be  of 
the  same  character  as  that  in  the  inscription  just  quoted.  It  is  indeed 
asserted  by  some  Assyriologists  that  Axriau  of  Yaudi  has  nothing  to 
do  with  Axariah,  King  of  Judah,  but  belonged  to  the  north  of  Syria. 
Winckler'a  arguments  on  this  point,  however,  scarcely  appear  conclu 
sive.  Assuming  the  identity  of  the  names,  we  need  not  suppose  either 
that  Judah  was  the  foremost  military  power  in  the  west,  or  that  the 
alliance  between  Hamath  and  Judah  was  directed  against  Assyria. 
Judah  and  the  states  of  Northern  Syria  had  good  cause  for  alliance  quite 
irrespective  of  Assyria.  It  is  now  becoming  more  and  more  generally 
recognixed  that  throughout  the  greater  part  of  the  history  of  the  two 
Israelite  kingdoms,  North  Israel  and  Judah,  the  latter  was  tributary  to 
the  former.  The  pride  of  the  Jewish  editors,  through  whose  labours  the 
historical  books  of  the  Old  Testament  have  assumed  their  present  form, 
has,  indeed,  avoided  direct  mention  of  Judah's  vassalage,  though  facts 
are  recorded  which  are  scarcely  intelligible  on  any  other  hypothesis. 

1  See  Schroder,  vol.  i,  pp.  211  f.,  24:5. 


10  THE   SCIIWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

It  was,  no  doubt,  the  desire  to  obtain  independence  which  had  induced 
Uzziah"s  predecessor,  Aina/iah,  to  undertake  the  war  against  Joash  of 
Israel  which  had  ended  so  disastrously  ;  and  it  is  clear  from  the  language 
of  Isaiah  that  the  temper  of  the  Judaean  government  at  the  end  of 
U/zialVs  reign  had  not  materially  changed  since  the  time  of  Ama/iah. 
And  if  the  King  of  Judah  was  anxious  to  throw  off'  the  yoke  of  North 
Israel,  the  rulers  of  the  Northern  Syrian  states  may  well  have  felt  that 
the  same  yoke  was  a  menace  to  them.  For  Jeroboam  II  had  consider 
ably  enlarged  his  kingdom,  of  which  the  northern  boundary  had  finally 
reached  to  'the  entering  in  of  Hamath*.  If  we  may  suppose  that 
Hamath  and  the  neighbouring  states  had  sought  an  alliance  with 
Uzziah  against  North  Israel,  we  can  understand  the  motives  which  led 
to  the  Syro-Ephraimitic  invasion  of  Judah.  The  faithlessness  of  the 
house  of  David  having  been  manifested  in  the  intrigues  with  Hamath 
which  Tiglath  Pileser  made  the  excuse  for  his  expedition  in  739,  the 
King  of  Israel  felt  it  necessary,  now  that  the  danger  from  Assyria 
had  come  so  near,  to  protect  himself  from  the  possibility  of  a  stab  in 
the  back  by  removing  the  Davidic  king  from  the  throne  of  Judah. 
There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  Tiglath  Pileser  really  believed 
that  there  was  any  danger  from  Judah  to  be  feared  by  Assyria.  It  was 
sufficient  for  his  purpose  that  states  over  which  he  claimed  suzerainty 
had  given  him  an  excuse  for  plunder  by  making  an  alliance  with  a 
foreign  state. 

But  though  the  identification  of  Azariah  of  Judah  with  Azriau, 
King  of  Yaudi,  if  correct,  throws  a  valuable  sidelight  on  the  political 
situation  of  the  time,  even  without  it  the  hints  given  by  the  books  of 
Isaiah  and  Kings  point  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  against  North 
Israel  that  the  warlike  designs  of  Judah  were  directed.  Throughout 
the  long  reign  of  Uzziah  the  resources  of  Judah,  dissipated  under 
Amaziah,  had  been  carefully  husbanded.  The  '  house  of  David '  were 
on  the  watch  for  an  opportunity  which  would  enable  them  to  carry  out 
successfully  the  policy  which  under  Amaziah  had  had  such  deplorable- 
consequences.  The  rejection  of  the  proposed  identification  of  Azriau 
with  Azariah  would  only  deprive  us  of  the  exact  date  of  Isaiah's  call, 
which  in  any  case  cannot  have  been  long  before  740  u.  c. 

From  Isaiah  vii.  3  we  learn  incidentally  that  Isaiah  had  a  son  bear 
ing  the  symbolical  name  Shear-jashub  (i.e.  'A  remnant  will  return"), 
who  in  735  u.  c.  was  old  enough  to  accompany  his  father  on  the  occasion 
of  his  celebrated  meeting  with  Ahaz,  and  who  therefore  cannot  have 
been  born  much  later  than  739  B.  c.  Since  in  734  we  find  the  prophet 
giving  another  son  a  symbolical  name  which,  following  the  example  of 
his  older  contemporary  Hosea,  he  made  the  subject  of  an  address  to  the 


LECTUKE   I  11 

people,  it  is  only  reasonable  to  suppose  that  Sltear-ja.shnb  was  in  like 
manner  the  text  of  a  sermon. 

Wliat,  then,  was  the  truth  which  Isaiah  desired  to  impress  upon  the 
minds  of  his  countrymen  at  the  beginning  of  his  ministry  by  the  use  of 
the  pregnant  phrase  Shear-jnshub?  If  we  depend  solely  upon  literary 
criticism,  we  must  replv,  arguing  from  chap.  x.  22,  that  the  prophet 
intended  to  teach  that  in  a  time  of  apostasy  '  a  remnant  would  return' 
to  the  God  of  Israel ;  and  we  must  regard  the  words  as  a  promise,  or 
at  least  as  a  mitigation  of  a  message  of  woe.  But  at  his  call  Isaiah's 
view  of  the  future  was  as  gloomy  as  it  well  could  be  ;  for  chap.  vi.  13, 
which  in  the  Masoretic  text  seems  to  imply  a  ray  of  hope,  certainly 
cannot  be  claimed  as  an  original  utterance  of  Isaiah :  it  is  extremely 
awkward  in  syntax,  and  moreover  the  last  clause  is  wanting  in  the 
Septuagint. 

If,  then,  the  phrase  Shear -jcuhub  sums  up  a  sermon  of  most  gloomy 
prognostication,  there  can  be  very  little  doubt  as  to  its  original  meaning, 
which  must  be  '  Only  a  remnant  will  return1 ;  and  the  precise  signifi 
cance  of  the  word  *  return ""  may  perhaps  be  illustrated  by  a  reference 
to  the  words  of  Micaiah  the  son  of  Imlah  (1  Kings  xxii.  28)  :  « If  thou 
return  in  peace  (sc.  from  battle),  Jehovah  hath  not  spoken  by  me.1  The 
interpretation  of  the  phrase  Shear-jashub  which  best  fits  the  circum 
stances  of  the  time  is  *  Only  a  remnant  will  return  from  the  war  (sc. 
against  North  Israel)  which  the  house  of  David  is  so  wantonly  provok 
ing  \  It  is  (juite  possible  that,  as  the  prophet  Hosea  at  the  close  of  his 
ministry,  or  a  disciple  of  his,  preached  a  sermon  of  consolation  from  the 
text  Jezrecl,  which  in  its  original  (historical)  associations  had  suggested 
nothing  but  woe,  so  the  prophet  Isaiah  at  the  end  of  his  ministry  gave 
a  new  meaning  to  the  phrase  Shear-j ashub,  understanding  it  to  mean 
that  a  remnant  of  the  nation  would  turn  with  whole-hearted  devotion 
to  Jehovah  ;  but  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  word  'remnant1  p^r') 
implies  that  all  those  members  of  the  nation  not  included  in  it  will  have 
perished  :  that  is  to  say,  the  word  does  not  mean  'a  portion  of  Israel1, 
but  *  all  that  remains  of  Israel1,  sc.  when  the  rest  of  the  nation  has  been 
annihilated. 

It  would  seem  that  the  house  of  David  were  not  checked  in  their 
schemes  for  political  independence  by  the  disaster  which  had  over 
whelmed  their  northern  allies.  For  more  than  half  a  century  Judah 
had  been  involved  in  no  war  of  any  magnitude,  and  the  various  little 
wars  against  the  Philistines  and  others,  if  we  may  trust  the  book  of 
Chronicles,  had  brought  wealth  into  the  king's  exchequer.  Isaiah  alone 
MTIIIS  to  have  had  a  clear  conception  of  what  must  be  the  outcome  of 
the  warlike  spirit  which  dominated  Judah.  To  this  early  period  of  his 


12  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,   1909 

ministry  may  be  assigned  portions  of  chap.  ii.  6  ff'.  The  passage, 
however,  is  not  homogeneous ;  it  contains  more  than  one  hiatus,  and 
the  great  description  of  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  not  necessarily  origi 
nally  part  of  the  same  discourse  as  ii.  6-8  ;  though  the  mention  of  the 
ships  of  Tarshish  suggests  a  date  earlier  than  735  n.  c.,  when  Elath, 
the  only  Judaean  port,  was  taken  by  the  allied  forces  of  North  Israel 
and  Damascus. 

While  Isaiah  was  vainly  endeavouring  to  convince  his  people  that 
a  little  state  such  as  Judah  could  not  expect  to  maintain  indepen 
dence,  the  political  situation  in  Palestine  changed.  The  Palestinian 
states,  which  in  their  petty  rivalries  had  been  blind  to  the  approach 
of  the  foe  who  threatened  to  destroy  them  all,  had  their  eyes  suddenly 
opened.  When  Northern  Svria  was  subject  to  Tiglath  Pileser,  it  was 
plain  both  in  Samaria  and  in  Damascus  that  the  Assyrian's  hand  was 
being  stretched  out  ever  farther  and  farther,  and  that  soon  all  the 
land  would  be  held  in  his  relentless  grip.  There  seemed  to  be  but 
one  possibility  of  successful  resistance,  viz.  that  Israel  and  Damascus, 
and  possibly  the  Philistines,  should  present  a  united  front  to  the 
common  foe.  The  one  obstacle,  however,  to  this  policy  was  the 
attitude  of  the  house  of  David.  Blinded  as  they  were  by  their  own 
ambition  to  the  Assyrian  danger,  their  maxim  was  that  North  Israel's 
difficulty  was  Judah 's  opportunity.  It  is  not  impossible  that  Judah 
had  already  been  guilty  of  some  provocative  act ; *  in  any  case  it  was 
clear  that  there  could  be  no  safety  for  North  Israel  in  a  war  against 
Assyria  until  Judah  had  been  thoroughly  humbled.  The  result  was 
the  invasion  of  Judah  in  735  B.C.,  or  possibly  as  early  as  736,  by  the 
combined  forces  of  North  Israel  and  Damascus.  It  was  an  epoch  in 
Isaiah's  ministry,  and  a  careful  consideration  of  the  history  of  this 
time  will  enable  us  to  sort  out  and  to  date  a  number  of  utterances 
which  are  otherwise  most  confusing.  It  is  probable  from  Isaiah's 
stern  words  to  Ahaz  in  chap.  vii.  13  that  the  policy  of  the  house  of 
David  which  had  resulted  in  the  invasion  of  Judah  by  the  allied  forces 
had  already  been  denounced  by  the  prophet.  Inasmuch  as  the  parable 
of  the  vineyard  (v.  1-7)  appears  to  have  been  composed  before 
Jehovah  had  broken  down  the  wall  of  His  vineyard,  that  is  to  say, 
before  the  country  had  actually  suffered  from  invasion,  it  may  Ixi 
that  it  belongs  to  the  period  before  the  Syro-Ephraimitic  war.  By 
the  vineyard,  however,  the  prophet  may  mean  Jerusalem  rather  than 
Judah,  in  which  case  the  parable  may  possibly  be  later.  Notwith 
standing  the  statements  in  2  Kings  xvi.  5,  Isa.  vii.  1  it  is  doubtful 

1  Cf.  Hos.  v.  10.  The  passage,  however,  is  too  obscure  to  allow  any  argument 
to  be  based  upon  it. 


LECTURE  I  1!3 

r  Jerusalem  itself  was  besieged  at  this  time.  There  is  no  hint 
of  a  present  siege  in  the  story  of  Isaiah's  interview  with  Aha/. 
Possibly  the  invaders,  knowing  the  strength  of  Jerusalem,  and  l>eing 
unwilling  to  spend  time  on  a  long  siege,  desired  to  induce  Aha/  to 
light  in  the  open.  It  is  evident  that  the  country  districts  of  Jeru 
salem  suffered  grievously  in  the  invasion,  and  by  the  capture  of  the 
port  of  Elath  Judalfs  outlet  to  the  sea  was  cut  of!'. 

It  would  seem  that  the  panic-stricken  Ahaz  determined  at  once  to 
appeal  to  Assyria,  whereupon  Isaiah,  knowing  of  this  determination, 
made  a  strong  effort  to  induce  him  to  abandon  the  idea  of  so  disastrous 
a  step.  The  invasion  itself  was  but  the  natural  result  of  the  policy 
against  which  Isaiah  had  protested  from  the  first,  and  of  which  he  had 
declared  that  the  consequence  would  be  that  only  a  remnant  would 
return.  Accordingly  in  the  spring  or  early  summer  of  735  B.C.  he 
sought  an  audience  with  the  king  outside  the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  It  was 
but  natural  that  he  should  wish  to  remind  Aha/  that  the  prediction 
which  he  had  uttered  some  four  or  five  years  previously  was  in  the 
way  of  being  realized,  and  he  accordingly  took  with  him  into  the  king's 
presence  his  little  son  Shear-jashitb  as  the  living  text  of  the  sermon 
which  had  originally  been  preached  to  deaf  ears. 

As  we  have  noticed,  the  political  situation  had  to  some  extent 
changed  since  Isaiah  had  received  his  call.  The  prophet  now  per 
ceived  clearly  that  the  j>ermanent  danger  to  Judah  was  not  from 
Ephraim  (North  Israel)  and  Damascus,  for  these  powers  were  played 
out ;  but  from  Assyria.  For  the  present,  however,  there  was  no  need 
for  panic.  Even  though  Judah  had  suffered  severely  in  the  invasion, 
Jerusalem  had  no  cause  to  fear.  The  smoking  firebrands  of  Ephraim 
and  Damascus  would  be  burnt  out  before  they  could  kindle  a  con 
flagration  in  Jerusalem.  The  proper  policy  of  Aha/  for  the  present 
was  to  remain  calmly  on  the  defensive.  Jerusalem  could  stand  a  siege 
for  a  considerable  time,  and  Isaiah  was  convinced  that  within  three 
years  or  so  the  power  of  the  invaders  would  be  broken.  At  the  naming 
of  Shear-jashnb  the  prophet  had  probably  affirmed  that  by  the  time  the 
child  reached  a  certain  age  the  prediction  implied  bv  his  name  would  be 
fulfilled.  He  now  proceeded  to  give  a  similar  sign,  making  use,  however, 
for  his  purpose  not  of  any  particular  child,  but  of  a  whole  generation  of 
children.  It  is  not  improbable  that,  as  he  talked  to  the  king,  his  eye 
caught  sight  of  one  or  more  young  women  of  marriageable  age  (no^yn) — 
perhaps  they  were  spreading  out,  or  gathering  up,  the  clean  linen  in  the 
fuller's  field  near  by — who  within  a  few  months  would  probably  be  wives, 
and  within  less  than  two  years  mothers.  An  appropriate  name  for 
the  firstborn  child  of  any  such  young  woman  would,  he  maintained,  be 


14  THE  SCHWEICH    LECTURES,   1909 

Immannel  ('God  is  with  us1):  for  by  the  time  that  the  child  would 
know  what  things  hurt  him  and  what  things  were  good  for  him — that 
is  to  say  within  three  or  four  years  of  the  time  when  Isaiah  spoke — 
Jerusalem  would  he  delivered  from  the  present  danger,  and  it  would 
be  evident  that  God  was  with  His  people.  Indeed,  before  the  child 
would  be  able  to  sav  Father  and  Mother,  Damascus  and  Samaria  would 
be  plundered  by  the  king  of  Assyria. 

It  is  evident  from  the  very  name  Immannel  that  Isaiah  intended 
to  encourage  Ahaz  to  remain  calmly  on  the  defensive :  it  is  therefore 
surprising  to  find,  apparently  connected  with  the  same  date  (viz.  the 
time  when  the  child,  or  generation  of  children,  would  be  barely  old 
enough  to  refuse  the  evil  and  to  choose  the  good),  a  statement  that 
the  staple  food  of  the  land  of  Judah  will  be  curds  and  wild  honey, 
because  all  the  land  of  Judah  is  to  be  laid  waste  and  cultivation  is  to 
cease.  An  explanation  of  the  difficulty  is  probably  to  be  found  in  the 
confusion  with  the  Immanuel  prophecy  of  another  similar  prediction 
spoken  some  nine  months  later.1 

Isaiah's  interview  with  Ahaz  in  7'35  it.  c.  showed  that  the  latter  was 
not  to  be  turned  from  his  purpose  in  calling  in  the  aid  of  the  king  of 
Assyria.  Isaiah  knew  that  by  this  policy  Judah  would  only  jump  out 
of  the  frying-pan  into  the  fire :  it  would  be  no  gain  to  exchange  the 
comparatively  easy  yoke  of  North  Israel,  or  even  of  North  Israel  and 
Damascus,  for  the  heavy  yoke  of  Assyria.  And  considering  the  temper 
of  the  ruling  classes  in  Judah,  it  was  probable  that  the  Assyrian  yoke 
would  not  be  accepted  without  a  struggle  sooner  or  later  which  would 
end  in  the  absolute  ruin  of  Judah.  The  plundering  and  looting  of 
Jerusalem  (of  which  he  had  had  no  fear  in  the  Syro-Ephraimitic  war) 
was  now,  Isaiah  felt  assured,  near  at  hand.  The  prophet,  however, 
had  to  deal  with  those  who  scorned  his  predictions  so  long  as  they 
were  unfulfilled,  and,  when  they  were  fulfilled,  denied  that  they  had 
been  made.  He  accordingly  wrote  down  on  a  tablet  in  the  presence  of 
credible  witnesses,  of  whom  one  was  no  less  notable  a  person  than  the 
chief  priest  of  the  sanctuary  attached  to  the  king's  own  palace,  the  words 
Muher-shalal-hask-ba::  (T3  'J'n  ~OV  "no,  i.e.  'Plundering  hastens,  looting 
speeds ').  Some  nine  months  afterwards — probably  early  in  the  year 
734 — a  son  was  born  to  Isaiah,  on  whom  he  bestowed  as  a  name  the 
words  which  he  had  written  on  the  tablet.  By  this  time  Ahax  had 

1  The  cause  of  confusion  to  the  first  editor  of  the  book  was  doubtless  the  mis 
understanding  of  viii.  4,  which  originally  belonged  to  the  Iminaiiuel  prophecy, 
but  which  in  consequence  of  its  containing  the  word  P^L?  he  supposed  to  belong 
to  the  Muher-Khalal-htiMh-lmz  prophecy.  This  necessitated  the  transference  to 
Intmuiiuel  of  vii.  15,  which  originally  referred 


LECTURE    I  15 

taken  tin-  fatal  step  of  appealing  to  Assyria,  and  Tiglath  Pilescr  was 
preparing  to  invade  North  Israel.  As  the  name  of  his  eldest  boy  had 
already  furnished  him  with  a  text  for  a  sermon,  so  Isaiah  used  the  name 
of  his  second  son  to  point  the  lesson  which  he  was  endeavouring  to  teach 
his  people.  The  plundering  of  Jerusalem  was  rapidly  approaching  ; 
its  looting  was  at  hand  ; '  indeed,  by  the  time  that  the  child  would  be 
old  enough  to  distinguish  between  things  which  hurt  him  and  things 
which  delighted  him,  his  food  would  consist  onlv  of  curds  and  wild 
honey ;  for,  since  cultivation  would  be  at  an  end,  and  vineyards  and 
cornfields  would  have  become  a  common  pasture  ground,  there  would 
be  no  food  for  any  one  in  Judah  except  wild  honey  and  the  milk  of 
the  cattle  and  flocks,  which  would  be  able  to  graze  without  let  or 
hindrance  on  the  hills  which  had  once  been  renowned  for  their 
vineyards. 

The  statement  of  2  Kings  xv.  29  that  'in  the  days  of  Pekah,  King 
of  Israel,  came  Tiglath  Pileser,  King  of  Assyria,  and  took  Ijon  and 
Abel-beth-maacah  and  Janoah  and  Kedesh  and  Hazor  and  Gilead 
and  Galilee,  all  the  land  of  Naphtali ;  and  he  carried  them  captive  to 
Assyria1,  is  confirmed  and  amplified  by  Tiglath  Pileser's  own  account 
of  his  expedition.  He  claims  to  have  deported  to  Assyria  *  the  whole 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  land  of  Omri "" ;  and  we  learn  that  Hoshea 
(who  in  the  account  of  2  Kings  appears  as  the  leader  in  a  conspiracy 
against  Pekah)  was  placed  on  the  throne  of  Samaria  by  Tiglath 
Pileser  after  he  had  put  Pekah  to  death.  We  can  take  the  Assyrian 
king's  boast  that  he  has  transported  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  land  of 
Omri  for  what  it  is  worth;  but  his  statement  is  valuable  as  showing, 
what  we  should  not  have  suspected  from  the  biblical  account,  that  not 
only  Galilee  and  Gilead  suffered  in  Tiglath  Pileser's  invasion,  but  the 
southern  portion  of  the  kingdom  also.  Indeed,  the  Assyrian  army 
appears  to  have  passed  right  through  the  kingdom  of  Israel  and 
through  the  Philistine  territory  to  the  southern  frontier  of  Palestine. 
Ga/.a  was  captured,  and  Hanno  its  king  fled  to  Egypt.  \Vell  might 
Isaiah  declare  that  his  people,  having  forsaken  the  waters  of  Siloam 
that  flowed  gentlv,  had  brought  into  the  land  a  river  whose  mightv 
onrush  could  never  be  checked.8 

Having  worked  his  will  on  Palestine,  Tiglath  Pileser  turned  his 
attention  to  Damascus.  Since  the  Assyrian  accounts  represent  expe 
ditions  against  this  kingdom  in  two  successive  years,  733  and  732,  it 
is  probable  that  Damascus  was  able  to  offer  a  more  successful  resis- 

1  This  \k-\v  of  the  original  significance  of  the  name  receives  some  confirmation 
from  chap.  x.  <>. 
-  (hap.  viii.  7f. 


16  THK  SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

tancc  than  North  Israel.  It  was  taken  in  732,  and  Re/in  was  put  to 
death.  It  was  at  this  time  that  Aha/  was  summoned  to  Damascus, 
among  other  tributary  princes,  to  make  his  submission  to  the  great 
king.  Isaiah's  predictions  had  been  verified  only  too  exactly ;  but 
even  yet  the  ruling  classes  of  Judah  had  not  learnt  the  lesson  which 
the  prophet  had  endeavoured  to  teach.  The  heart  of  the  people  had 
indeed  waxed  fat,  and  their  ears  were  heavy,  and  their  eyes  shut. 

Of  the  years  following  732  we  have  little  information.  It  is 
probable  that  Aha/  continued  subject  to  Assyria  throughout  his 
reign.  He  is  mentioned  by  Tiglath  Pileser  in  an  inscription  of  the 
year  728  u.c.  as  paying  tribute. 

The  Judaean  politicians  who  had  chafed  at  the  suzerainty  of  North 
Israel  were  not  likely  to  accept  quietly  the  heavy  yoke  of  Assyria  ; 
moreover,  a  powerful  inducement  to  them  to  rebel  was  supplied  by  the 
policy  of  Egypt.  It  was  becoming  obvious  that  the  real  objective  of 
Assyria  was  Egypt,  and  it  was  naturally  the  policy  of  the  rulers  of  the 
latter  to  place  one  or  more  buffer  states  between  their  own  country 
and  their  great  rival.  Accordingly  any  schemes  of  revolt  against 
Assyria  which  might  be  formed  among  the  Palestinian  states  were 
sure  of  finding  sympathy  and  promises  of  help  in  Egypt.  Even  after 
734  Palestinian  politicians  did  not  reali/e  the  full  power  of  Assyria. 
In  Samaria  the  disaster  which  had  overwhelmed  Galilee,  and  had 
affected  in  varying  measure  the  whole  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  seems 
to  have  been  regarded  as  a  regrettable  reverse  which,  however,  would 
have  no  effect  on  the  ultimate  issue  of  the  struggle.  If  the  bricks  had 
fallen  down,  the  political  building  up  of  the  future,  it  was  contended, 
should  be  carried  out  in  hewn  stone;  if  the  sycomores  had  been  cut 
down,  they  should  be  replaced  by  cedars  (Isa.  ix.  9  f.).  It  was,  of 
course,  impossible  to  renew  at  once  the  struggle  with  Assyria,  but 
upon  the  accession  of  Shalmaneser  IV  in  727  schemes  of  revolt  began 
to  be  formed.  In  725  Hoshea,  relying  upon  Egyptian  aid,  refused 
his  tribute,  with  the  result  that  there  was  another  invasion  of  the 
northern  kingdom.  The  city  of  Samaria  made  a  stubborn  resistance, 
but  was  finally  taken  in  722  in  the  reign  of  Sargon,  who  had  succeeded 
Shalmaneser  during  the  siege.  Sargon  claims  to  have  carried  into 
captivity  27,280  of  the  inhabitants  of  Samaria. 

Owing  to  the  extreme  uncertainty  as  to  the  chronology  of  the  book 
of  Kings,  it  is  impossible  to  say  with  certainty  in  what  year  Aha/  was 
succeeded  by  his  son  Hezekiah.  The  latter  is  said  to  have  reigned 
twenty-nine  years  (2  Kings  xviii.  2),  and  if  this  is  correct,  we  may 
perhaps  calculate  the  year  of  his  accession  by  reckoning  backward 
from  the  reign  of  Josiah. 


LECTURE   I  17 

It  is  grnerallv  admitted  that  Josiah  came  to  the  throne  about 
(i.'J!)  H.  <•.,  and,  since  his  predecessor  Anion  reigned  two  years,  641  n.c. 
will  he  approximately  the  date  of  Manasseh's  death.  Inasmuch  as 
there  must  have  lieen  a  considerable  number  of  people  still  living  at 
the  beginning  of  the  Exile  who  remembered  Manasseh's  rule,  there  is 
a  strong  presumption  that  the  number  of  years  assigned  to  his  reign 
is  correct.  If,  then,  we  add  fifty-five  years  to  the  date  of  Manasseli's 
death,  we  obtain  the  date  of  his  accession  and  of  the  death  of  Heze- 
kiah,  viz.  696  n.c.  Again,  adding  to  this  date  twenty-nine  years  for 
llezek  iah's  reign,  we  obtain  725  as  the  date  of  his  accession,  and  711, 
or  thereabouts,  as  the  date  of  his  illness,  which  was  believed  to  have 
occurred  fifteen  years  before  his  death  (2  Kings  xx.  6,  Isaiah  xxxviii.  5). 
Since  the  embassy  of  Merodach  lialadan,  which  in  the  biblical  account 
is  connected  with  Hezekiah's  recovery,  is  in  harmony  with  the  known 
political  circumstances  of  this  time,  we  may,  in  the  absence  of  more 
certain  indications,  accept  711  or  712  as  its  date. 

The  chief  objection  to  this  date  is  the  statement  that  Sennacherib, 
who  only  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Assyria  in  705,  came  up  against 
all  the  fenced  cities  of  Judah  in  the  fourteenth  year  of  King  Hezekiah 
(2  Kings  xviii.  13).  If,  however,  we  read  '  the  twenty-fourth '  for  '  the 
fourteenth1  year  we  obtain  the  date  701,  the  year  in  which  the 
Assyrian  inscriptions  place  Sennacherib's  campaign. 

After  the  conquest  of  Samaria,  Sargon  was  compelled  to  give  his 
attention  to  Babylon,  and  the  opportunity  was  not  lost  by  the  states 
of  Syria  and  Palestine.  Formidable  revolts  broke  out  in  Hamath, 
Arpad,  Simyra,  Damascus,  and  Samaria,  and  further  south  Hanno, 
King  of  Gaza,  formed  an  alliance  with  Egypt.  In  720  Sargon  re 
turned  to  the  west,  and  after  dealing  with  the  revolt  of  which  Hamath 
was  the  centre  he  advanced  against  the  allied  forces  of  Egypt  and 
Gaza.  A  battle  took  place  at  Kaphiah  in  which  the  Assyrians  were 
victorious.  Sargon  claims  to  have  received  tribute  from  Pharaoh,  King 
of  Egypt,  as  well  as  from  some  Arabian  kingdoms.  It  may,  however, 
fairly  be  doubted  whether  Egvpt  really  acknowledged  Assyrian  suze 
rainty  at  this  time.  We  need  not  necessarily  suppose  that  what  the 
Assyrian  kings  describe  as  tribute  would  have  l>ecn  so  described  by 
those  who  are  said  to  have  paid  it.  In  like  manner,  when  Sargon  styles 
himself  'the  subjector  of  the  land  of  Judah1,  we  need  not  infer  that 
any  fighting  had  actually  taken  place  in  Judah.  Hezekiah's  unresisting 
submission  must  needs  be  described  in  terms  which  implied  greater 
prowess  on  the  part  of  the  Assyrian  king. 

For  some  years  Sargon  had  no  further  difficulty  in  the  west,  and 
consequently  in  the  absence  of  Assyrian  armies  schemes  of  revolt  l>egan 

L* 


18  THE   SCHWEICH    LECTURES,   1909 

again  to  be  formed.  In  an  inscription  of  the  year  711  Sargon  descril>es 
an  expedition  which  he  dispatched  against  Ashdod  in  which  hi-  men 
tions  Philistia,  Judah,  Edoni,  and  Moab  as  having  formed  an  alliance 
with  Pharaoh,  King  of  Egypt.  It  is  to  this  expedition  that  Isa.  xx.  1 
refers.  Since  Sargon  does  not  mention  any  fighting  in  Judah,  it  is  prob 
able  that  Hezekiah  saved  himself  by  a  timely  submission.  Merodach 
Baladan's  embassy  to  Hezekiah  probably  preceded  this  campaign  against 
Ashdod. 

In  the  years  710  and  709  Sargon  was  engaged  in  Babylonia  against 
Merodach  Baladan.  The  latter  was  driven  from  his  throne,  and  Sargon 
became  master  of  Babylonia.  It  is  not  impossible  that  Isaiah's  predic 
tion  in  chap,  xxxix.  7  in  its  original  form  referred  to  Sargon'' s  capture 
of  Babylonia,  though  in  the  form  in  which  we  have  it  it  obviously  refers 
to  Nebuchadnezzar. 

Sargon  died  in  705,  and  the  Philistine  states,  now  that  the  rod  which 
had  smitten  them  was  broken,1  began  to  dream  of  independence.  For 
some  time  Hezekiah  appears  to  have  held  aloof  from  any  political 
combination.  It  was  not  long,  however,  before  the  opportunity  of  re 
gaining  independence  appeared  too  good  to  be  lost.  On  the  one  hand 
Merodach  Baladan,  who  had  been  supplied  with  troops  by  the  King  of 
Elam,  reoccupied  Babylon,  and  Sennacherib's  attention  was  claimed 
by  the  revolt  in  that  region ;  on  the  other  hand  Tirhakah  of  Ethiopia 
was  extending  his  power,  and  was  encouraging  the  Palestinian  states 
to  rebel  against  Assyria.  Apparently  all  the  southern  states  of  Pales 
tine,  and  possibly  the  northern  also,  had  at  this  time  entered  into 
a  confederacy  against  Assyria.  In  this  Hezekiah  seems  to  have  been 
the  moving  spirit,  the  only  dissentient  being  Padi,  King  of  Ekron, 
whose  subjects  accordingly  deposed  him  and  sent  him  as  a  prisoner  to 
Hezekiah.  Probably  Isaiah  was  one  of  the  few  who  realized  the 
futility  of  the  whole  scheme,  and  the  poetical  prophecy  in  chap.  v. 
26-530,  as  well  as  the  graphic  account  of  the  advance  of  the  Assyrian 
army  of  which  only  a  mutilated  fragment  remains  in  chap.  x.  28-32,  is 
plausibly  assigned  to  this  period. 

After  subduing  the  Babylonian  revolt  and  carrying  out  a  campaign 
in  the  mountains  north  of  Elam,  Sennacherib  turned  his  attention  to 
the  west,  where  he  carried  out  an  expedition  in  the  year  701.  He  first 
subdued  the  Phoenician  cities  of  the  north,  and  then  advanced  to  the 

1  The  prophecy  in  Isa.  xiv.  29  ff.  has  been  plausibly  assigned  to  this  date,  in 
which  case  we  must  correct  the  heading  in  ver.  28,  reading  ~U$K  T]bo  for 
1HX  7]7>sn.  The  text,  however,  has  suffered  considerably,  and  has  apparently 
been  modified  at  a  later  date.  There  is  no  evidence  for  the  supposition  that 
Alia/,  subdued  Philistia,  unless  we  are  to  find  it  in  2  C'hron.  xxviii.  18 ! 


LECTURE   I  19 

Philistine  plain.  In  the  course  of  the  expedition  he  received  the  sub 
mission  of  the  kings  of  Annnon,  Moah,  and  Edom.  Ashkelon,  ns  well 
as  a  number  of  tributary  towns,  was  besieged  and  taken.  At  Eltekeh 
Sennacherib  was  met  by  troops  from  Egypt  and  Ethiopia  which  had 
advanced  to  the  help  of  the  Philistines.  He  claims  to  have  defeated 
them,  and  they  apparently  retired  from  the  country.  Sennacherib 
thereupon  l>esieged  Ekron,  which  he  captured.  He  then  proceeded  to 
assert  his  power  over  Judah.  Forty-six  strong  cities  of  Judah  were 
captured  and  added  to  the  kingdoms  of  Ashdod,  Ekron,  and  Ga/a. 
Sennacherib  claims  also  to  have  besieged  Hezekiah  in  Jerusalem — 
though  he  does  not  mention  the  capture  of  Jerusalem — to  have 
imposed  an  increased  tribute,  and  to  have  received  from  Hezekiah  an 
enormous  amount  of  gold  and  silver  and  treasures,  as  well  as  the  king's 
own  daughters  and  a  number  of  slaves. 

The  reconciliation  of  Sennacherib's  account  of  this  campaign  with 
the  biblical  account  is  a  matter  of  extreme  difficulty.  It  must,  how 
ever,  be  admitted  that  the  Assyrian  king's  description  is  not  marked 
by  lucidity :  he  claims,  for  example,  to  have  received  the  submission 
of  A  inn idi i.  Moab,  and  Edom,  but  does  not  tell  us  at  what  stages  in 
the  campaign  their  submission  was  made.  Moreover,  the  absence  of 
any  mention  of  the  taking  of  Jerusalem  is  noteworthy,  and  it  may  be 
inferred  that,  the  amount  of  gold  and  of  treasures  which  Hezekiah 
sent  to  Sennacherib  was  by  way  of  buying  him  off'. 

It  is  by  no  means  impossible,  therefore,  that  the  account  given  in  the 
l)ook  of  Kings  is  substantially  correct,  viz.  that  Hezekiah  made  his 
submission  to  Sennacherib  before  an  Assyrian  army  had  advanced  on 
Jerusalem,  and  that  the  enormous  amount  of  gold  and  silver  and  trea 
sures,  which  l>oth  the  inscriptions  and  the  Bible  represent  He/ekiah 
as  paying  to  the  King  of  Assyria,  was  dispatched  from  Jerusalem  at 
this  time.  Thereupon  it  would  seem  that  Sennacherib,  having  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  he  had  let  Hezekiah  off' too  easily,  sent  a  detach 
ment  of  his  army  to  besiege  the  city,  but  that  the  siege  was  suddenly 
raised  in  consequence  of  an  outbreak  of  plague  in  the  main  army.  If 
Sennacherib  relates  events  in  the  order  in  which  they  happened,  it 
is  difficult  to  see  why  Annnon,  Moab,  and  Edom  should  have  made 
their  submission  before  He/ekiah  ;  and  if  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  ended 
in  the  capture  of  the  city  by  the  Assyrians,  He/ekiah's  continued 
occupation  of  the  throne  is  quite  inexplicable. 

Moreover,  if  Sennacherib's  demand  for  the  unconditional  surrender 
of  Jerusalem  involved  a  breach  of  faith  on  his  part,  the  attitude  of 
Isaiah  is  more  easily  understood.  That  he  should  have  opposed 
revolt  against  Assyria  is  in  harmony  with  all  that  we  know  of  his 


20  THE  SCHWEICH    LECTURES,   1909 

principles.  In  later  times  the  prophet  E/ekiel  (chap.  xvii.  15, 16)  con 
sidered  the  oath  of  allegiance  which  the  King  of  Judah  had  taken  to 
Nebuchadnezzar  to  l>e  binding,  and  we  have  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
Isaiah's  view  would  have  been  more  lax  in  the  similar  case  of  Hezekiah. 
But  when  Sennacherib  had  put  himself  in  the  wrong,  the  prophet 
who  had  uttered  to  Ahaz  the  prophecy  of  Immanuel  was  perfectly 
consistent  in  giving  similar  encouragement  to  Hezekiah.  The  Assy 
rian  had  l>een  indeed  the  rod  of  Jehovah's  anger ;  but  the  rod  had 
fulfilled  Jehovah's  purpose  of  chastisement,  and  the  time  had  come 
when  it  should  be  broken.  Isaiah  had  seen  the  evil  which  intense 
arrogance  had  brought  on  Palestinian  kings  :  it  was  not  difficult  to 
believe  that  like  arrogance  on  the  part  of  the  King  of  Assyria  would 
be  followed  by  a  similar  result.  The  year  701  B.C.  is  memorable  as 
the  year  when  against  all  seeming  probability  Isaiah  foretold  the 
downfall  of  Sennacherib,  and  his  prediction  was  verified.  It  is  reason 
able  to  suppose  that  it  was  at  this  period  that  he  prevailed  upon 
He/ekiah  to  attempt  a  thorough-going  reformation  ;  for  the  prophet's 
chief  opponents,  who  at  an  earlier  period  had  scouted  him,  were  now 
discredited  by  the  falsification  of  their  predictions.  Another  reason 
for  putting  Hezekiah's  reforms  and  the  destruction  of  the  bra/en 
serpent  after  701  is  the  recrudescence  of  superstition  in  the  age  of 
Manasseh.  If  the  chronology  adopted  above  is  correct,  it  was  only 
four  or  five  years  at  most  between  the  reformation  carried  out  by 
Hezekiah  and  the  reaction  under  Manasseh. 

It  is  thus  obvious  that  during  the  whole  period  of  Isaiah's  ministry 
the  shadow  of  Assyria  lay  dark  upon  his  path.  The  loss  of  forty-six 
fortified  cities,  besides  many  small  towns  and  villages  and  the  capture 
of  200,150  men,  was  a  blow  from  which  the  kingdom  of  Judah  never 
recovered.  Even  if  Sennacherib's  force  was  compelled  to  retire  without 
compelling  Jerusalem  to  surrender,  there  is  no  evidence  that  Judah 
was  freed.  The  deliverance  only  meant  that  Jerusalem  did  not  under 
go  the  horrors  of  a  capture,  and  that  He/ekiah  was  not  impaled  or 
flayed  alive.  There  is  no  indication  that  from  the  first  appearance  of 
Isaiah  to  the  time  when  we  lose  sight  of  him  any  event  took  place  in 
Judah  which  would  awake  a  cry  of  victory. 

Of  the  prophecies  in  the  book  of  Isaiah  which  may  reasonably  be 
assigned  to  Isaiah  the  son  of  Amoz  many  cannot  l)e  dated  with  any 
certainty.  The  denunciations  of  the  ruling  classes  (i.  10-17,  21-23, 
iii.  14-,  15.  v.  8-10,  ix.  13  ff.,  xxii.  15-23,  xxviii.  7-22)  are  shown  by 
a  comparison  with  the  book  of  Micah  to  be  as  appropriate  in  the  reign 
of  Hezekiah  as  in  the  reign  of  Ahaz.  The  various  references  to  the 
ruin  of  Judah  and  Jerusalem  (e.g.  i.  7-9,  iii.  6-9)  are  perhaps  more 


LECTURE   I  21 

nut urallv  understood  of  the  events  of  701,  but  they  may  belong  to 
an  earlier  date.  The  *  woes  "*  may  be  spread  over  the  whole  of  Isaiah's 
ministry.  That  no  argument  as  to  date  can  l>e  drawn  from  the  exist 
ing  position  of  sections,  which  are,  moreover,  in  many  cases  made  up 
of  quite  disconnected  fragments,  may  be  seen  by  a  comparison  of,  for 
example,  i.  {)  with  i.  10.  In  ver.  9  the  names  Sodom  and  Gomorrah 
are  used  as  examples  of  a  terrible  destruction  ;  in  ver.  10  as  examples 
of  great  icickcdness. 

It  is  impossible  to  read  the  book  of  Isaiah  without  lx.'ing  impressed 
by  the  comparative  absence  of  direct  attacks  upon  the  superstitions 
of  his  time.  With  the  exception  of  chap.  i.  11-14  there  is  in  those 
portions  of  the  book  which  may  plausibly  be  assigned  to  Isaiah  himself 
no  denunciation  of  the  sacrificial  system  against  which  such  a  splen 
did  protest  is  made  in  Mic.  vi,  and  on  which  still  later  Jeremiah 
poured  out  his  scathing  sarcasm  (Jer.  vii.  21);  no  denunciation  of  the 
abominations  committed  at  the  high  places  which  had  called  forth 
the  eloquence  of  Ilosea;  no  denunciation  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  first - 
IxM'ii  son  of  Aha/  ;  and  this  in  a  book  which  Ix'ars  the  name,  and 
undoubtedly  preserves  some  of  the  teaching,  of  a  man  whose  horror  of 
idolatry  and  superstition  was  so  great  that  under  his  influence  even 
the  bra/en  serpent  which  Moses  had  made  was  broken  up !  Can  it  be 
that  that  venerable  idol  was  destroyed  Wore  Isaiah  had  publicly 
lifted  up  his  voice  against  it  ?  Surely  the  earnest  exhortations,  the 
teaching  which  Isaiah  sealed  up  among  his  disciples,  must  have 
contained  reference  to  these  things.  We  can  only  account  for  their 
omission  on  the  supposition  that  we  have  mere  fragments  of  Isaiah's 
prophecies.  Whether  they  were  omitted  by  intention  or  accident  it  is 
impossible  to  say  definitely.  If,  however,  we  may  assume  a  fairly 
long  oral  stage  in  the  transmission  of  Isaiah's  teaching,  so  that  it  was 
not  actually  committed  to  writing  till  the  reforms  of  Josiah  had 
Ix-eome  recognized  as  law,  we  may  perhaps  account  most  easily  for  the 
omission.  To  condemn  the  worship  of  the  bra/en  serpent  or  human 
sacrifice  to  people  who  were  not  addicted  to  either  would  have  been 
superfluous.  It  may  well  l>e  that  much  of  the  teaching  of  Isaiah  was 
forgotten  because  it  had  no  direct  bearing  on  the  conditions  of  a  later 
age.  One  thing,  however,  could  never  l>e  forgotten,  vi/.  Isaiah's 
declaration  that,  though  the  Assyrian  was  the  rod  of  Jehovah's  anger, 
the  Assyrian  himself  had  no  such  view,  but  was  actuated  entirely  by 
insensate  ambition  which  must  lead  to  his  punishment.  Such  teaching 
could  not  but  bring  comfort  to  those  who  had  but  to  substitute 
( 'halddcan  for  Assyrian  in  order  to  apply  it  to  their  own  case.  It 
was  perhaps  in  this  way  that  Isaiah,  the  stern  preacher  of  rej>entance, 


22  THE   SCHWEICH    LECTURES,   1909 

came  to  l)e  regarded  as  the  comforter  of  his  j>eople.  If  this  was  so, 
we  can  understand  why  words  of  comfort  spoken  during  the  Exile  were 
added  to  his  book,  which  thus  became  the  model  for  subsequent  com 
forters.  And  when  the  book  of  Isaiah  had  once  come  to  be  regarded 
as  a  book  of  national  consolation,  the  tendency,  which  we  find  in  other 
books  of  the  prophets,  to  interpolate  comfort  into  woes  would  here  l)e 
specially  prominent.  There  would  be  no  desire  to  retain  at  all  cost  the 
ipslssima  verba  of  the  prophet,  but  only  to  edify  the  Church ;  the 
interest  which  Isaiah's  words  possessed  for  later  ages  was  not  historic, 
or  antiquarian,  but  religious. 


LECTURE    II 

ENLARGEMENT  OF  THE  ORIGINAL   BOOK   OF  ISAIAH   BY  THE 

ADDITION   OF   PROPHECIES   COMPOSED   IX   THE 

BABYLONIAN   AND   PERSIAN   PERIODS 

FOR  upwards  of  seventy  years  from  the  time  that  Isaiah  disappears 
from  our  view  the  forces  at  work  in  Judah  appear  to  have  Ixjen 
altogether  reactionary.  The  reformation  which  He/ekiah  had  carried 
out  had  gone  beyond  the  popular  conscience.  It  is  not  improbable 
that  many  who  were  sincerely  desirous  of  some  measure  of  reform 
stood  aghast  at  the  iconoclasm  which  destroyed  the  brazen  serpent. 
Ile/ekiah's  son  and  successor,  Manasseh,  who  was  a  mere  boy  when  he 
ascended  the  throne,  was  in  the  hands  of  the  reactionary  party,  and 
continued,  either  from  conviction  or  from  motives  of  policy,  to  set  his 
face  ruthlessly  against  the  reformers,  reintroducing  the  practices  which 
in  his  father's  reign  had  been  made  illegal.  From  a  religious  point  of 
view  Manasseh's  reign  was  a  time  of  the  deepest  gloom,  nor  was  the 
political  horizon  any  brighter.  Esar-haddon,  who  succeeded  Sen 
nacherib  680  n.c.,  claims  to  have  received  tribute  from  Manasseh 
among  the  kings  of  the  Palestinian  states,  and  also  from  various 
Phoenician  and  North  Syrian  kingdoms.  Esar-haddon  carried  out  a 
campaign  in  Egypt  in  670,  when  Memphis  was  taken.  The  introduc 
tion  of  colonists  into  Samaria  mentioned  in  E/ra  iv.  2  is  probably  to 
be  dated  about  this  time.  There  may  have  been  some  insurrection  in 
the  province  of  Samaria  which  was  the  immediate  cause  of  this  policy. 
Certainly  the  gloxsator  who  added  the  latter  half  of  ver.  8  of  Isa.  vii 
imagined  that  sixty-five  years  after  the  conversation  of  Isaiah  with 
Aha/,  i.  e.  about  670  n.o.,  something  happened  which  deprived  the 
people  of  what  had  been  the  northern  kingdom  of  any  right  to 
consider  themselves  a  nation.  Ashur-bani-pal,  who  succeeded  in  668, 
carried  on  the  war  in  Egypt,  and  received  the  tribute  of  the  kings 
of  the  seacoast,  including  Manasseh.  The  statement  in  E/ra  iv.  10, 
which  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt,  that  Asnappar  (i.  e.  Ashur-bani-pal) 
transferred  a  number  of  people  from  the  eastern  portions  of  his 
dominions  to  the  province  of  Samaria,  shows  that  during  his  reign 
Assyria  was  in  close  touch  with  Palestine.  It  is  probable,  therefore,  that 
Josiah,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Judah  in  639  n.r.,  reigned  as 
\;i^,-il  of  the  Assyrian  king,  and  took  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  him. 

Ashur-bani-pal  died  in  626,  the  year  in  which  Jeremiah  began  to 
prophesy,  and  under  his  successors  the  empire  declined  rapidlv.  At 


24  THE  SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

this  time  the  Scythian  hordes  were  pouring  into  Western  Asia,  and 
were  exercising  a  disintegrating  influence  on  the  unwieldy  Assyrian 
empire,  which  had  been  extended  solely  for  purposes  of  plunder,  and 
had  never  been  welded  together  into  a  political  whole.  It  is  probable 
that  the  foe  from  the  north  whom  Jeremiah  had  in  view  at  the  begin 
ning  of  his  ministry  was  none  other  than  the  Scythian.  Whether 
Judah  actually  suffered  from  the  Scythian  invasion  is  doubtful.  The 
danger  at  any  rate  came  very  near,  for  the  Scythians  advanced  into 
Philistia  as  far  as  Ashkelon,  and  Scythopolis  (the  Greek  name  of  the 
city  known  in  earlier  times  as  Beth  Shan)  perhaps  implies  that  they 
effected  a  settlement  in  the  plain  of  Jezreel. 

At  the  same  time  that  the  Scythians  were  pouring  into  the  empire 
from  the  north,  other  barbarous  Aryan  tribes,  the  Umman-manda  as 
they  are  called  by  Nabonidus,  of  whom  the  Medes  appear  to  have  been 
a  branch,  were  harassing  it  on  the  east.  Nor  were  these  the  only  foes. 
On  the  death  of  Esar-haddon  his  younger  son  Shamash-shumukin  had 
succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Babylon.  For  some  years  he  acknowledged 
the  suzerainty  of  his  elder  brother  Ashur-bani-pal,  but  finally  with  the 
support  of  the  King  of  Elam  and  a  king  of  Arabia  he  revolted.  The 
revolt  was  put  down  by  Ashur-bani-pal,  but  the  power  of  Babylon  was 
not  broken.  Finally,  Nabopolassar,  who  became  king  in  625  B.C., 
found  an  opportunity  of  establishing  his  independence  in  the  invasion 
of  Assyria  by  the  Medes,  with  whom  he  formed  an  alliance,  marrying 
his  son  Nebuchadnezzar  to  the  daughter  of  Cyaxares,  the  Median  king. 
The  combined  armies  of  the  Medes  and  Babylon  attacked  Nineveh, 
which  fell  about  606  n.c. 

It  is  conceivable  that,  even  if  Nineveh  had  not  been  thus  attacked, 
the  fall  of  the  great  empire  might  have  come  about  through  Egypt. 
In  608  Pharaoh  Necho,  son  of  Psammetichus  I,  determined  to  win  back 
the  Asiatic  dominion  of  Egypt.  He  was  vainly  opposed  at  Megiddo 
by  Josiah,  who,  presumably,  was  acting  as  vassal  of  the  King  of  Assyria, 
and  lie  advanced  victoriously  as  far  as  the  Euphrates.  For  three  years 
Judah  was  compelled  to  accept  the  suzerainty  of  Egypt,  but  in  605  a 
battle  was  fought  at  Carchemish  between  Nebuchadnezzar  and  Necho, 
with  the  result  that  the  latter  was  utterly  routed,  and  was  obliged  to 
retire  from  Asia. 

Nebuchadnezzar  was  unable  immediately  to  press  his  advantage ; 
for,  while  he  was  pursuing  Pharaoh,  his  father,  Nabopolassar,  died  in 
Babylon,  and  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  return  home.  As  soon  as  he 
had  been  installed  as  king,  however,  he  exacted  the  submission  of  Syria 
and  Palestine,  and  Jehoiakim,  who  had  been  placed  on  the  throne  by 
Pharaoh,  was  compelled  to  take  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  him. 


LECTURE   II  25 

It  was  not  long  In-fore  schemes  of  revolt  again  began  to  IK-  mooted 
in  the  west.  After  paving  tribute  for  three  years  Jehoiakim  withheld 
it.  According  to  2  Kings  xxiv.  2  Nebuchadnezzar  at  first  sent  to 
Jerusalem  an  army  composed  in  part  of  levies  raised  from  the  neigh 
bouring  kingdoms,  Syrians,  Moabites,  and  Ammonites  l>eing  specially 
mentioned.  It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  the  statement  of  the 
lx)ok  of  Kings  is  somewhat  vague  ;  moreover,  it  is  difficult  to  reconcile 
it  with  the  fact  that  in  Jer.  xxv  (which  apparently  contains  the  gist  of 
prophecies  uttered  by  Jeremiah  about  the  year  604*,  though  these 
prophecies  have  scarcely  been  preserved  in  their  original  form)  it  seems 
to  IK-  implied  that  all  the  Palestinian  states  are  confederate  against  the 
Chaldaeans.  It  is  at  any  rate  clear  from  Jer.  xl,  xli  that  at  the  time 
of  the  murder  of  Gedaliah  Ammon  was  opposed  to  the  Chaldaeans. 
In  597,  however,  while  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  was  in  progress,  Nebu- 
chadnezzar  himself  took  the  command  of  the  Babylonian  troops. 
Jehoiachin,  who  had  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Jerusalem  three  months 
before,  surrendered,  and  together  with  the  queen-mother  and  many 
members  of  the  royal  family  was  taken  to  Babylon.  Nebuchadnezzar 
is  stated  to  have  plundered  the  temple  of  all  its  treasures,  and  to  have 
taken  away  from  Jerusalem  all  the  nobility  and  gentry  as  well  as  all 
the  fighting  men.  This  is  almost  certainly  an  exaggeration,  but 
Jerusalem  evidently  suffered  grievously  at  this  time.  The  numbers 
of  the  captives  are  variously  given  in  the  Old  Testament.  2  Kings 
xxiv.  14"  mentions  10,000  captives  exclusive  of  the  artisans;  2  Kings 
xxiv.  Hj  (which  Stade  rightly  regards  as  taken  from  a  different  source) 
mentions  8,000  in  all;  while  Jer.  lii.  28  (which,  notwithstanding  the 
fact  that  the  year  of  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  is  called  the  seventh  year 
of  Nebuchadnezzar  instead  of  the  eighth,  as  in  2  Kings  xxiv.  12,  must 
refer  to  the  same  occasion)  gives  3,023. 

Jehoiachiifs  uncle  Mattaniah,  who  now  took  the  name  of  Zedckiah, 
was  placed  on  the  throne  of  Jerusalem  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  who  first 
exacted  from  him  a  solemn  oath  of  allegiance  (Ezek.  xvii.  13-16). 
For  some  years  Zedekiah  quietly  accepted  his  position ;  but  in  the 
year  588  u.r.  Psammetichus  II  of  Egypt,  who  had  reigned  for  six 
years,  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Apries  (Hophra),  and  the  latter, 
unhappily  for  Judah,  at  once  revived  the  policy  of  Necho,  and  began 
to  instigate  the  Palestinian  states  to  rebel.  Jerusalem  was  besieged 
by  the  army  of  Nebuchadnezzar  early  in  the  year  587.  An  Egyptian 
army  which  came  to  the  aid  of  the  Jews  was  repulsed  by  Nebuchad- 
ne//ar,  and  Jerusalem  fell  in  the  summer  of  586.  Zedekiah,  who  had 
fled,  was  taken  prisoner  and  carried  to  lii  blah  (2  Kings  xxv.  6),  where 
Nebuchadnezzar  was  at  the  time ;  his  sons  were  put  to  death  Ix-fore  his 


26  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

eyes ;  he  himself  was  blinded  and  carried  captive  to  Babylon.  A  month 
later  the  Chaldaean  general  burnt  the  palace  at  Jerusalem  and  the 
temple  attached  to  it,  as  well  as  all  the  larger  houses,  and  razed  to  the 
ground  a  great  portion  of  the  wall.  A  second  time  a  large  number 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  were  transported  to  Babylon,  those 
who  remained  in  the  city  being  apparently  the  poorest  of  the  poor. 
A  considerable  portion  of  Zedekiah's  army  continued  to  elude  the 
Chaldaeans,  and  for  a  time  found  refuge  beyond  the  Jordan ;  and 
doubtless  a  number  of  well-to-do,  if  not  noble,  families  remained  in 
other  parts  of  the  kingdom.  According  to  Jer.  lii.  29  the  number  of 
those  carried  away  to  Babylon  at  this  time  was  832. 

The  fact  that  the  Chaldaean  general  appointed  as  governor  of  Judah 
a  Jew  named  Gedaliah  the  son  of  Ahikam  is  in  itself  sufficient  proof 
that  the  country  was  not  depopulated.  Nor  can  it  be  argued  from 
Gedaliah's  residence  at  Mi/pah  instead  of  Jerusalem  that  the  latter  city 
was  destitute  of  inhabitants,  although  it  is  probable  that  for  some 
time  after  the  termination  of  the  siege  it  was  scarcely  habitable.  We 
know  that  it  had  endured  the  worst  extremities  of  famine  (2  Kings 
xxv.  3),  and  in  such  cases  famine  is  accompanied  by  pestilence.  Those 
who  could  live  elsewhere  must  have  been  glad  to  do  so. 

In  course  of  time  the  circumstances  of  Judah  began  to  improve.1 
Gedaliah,  evidently  acting  on  the  authority  of  Nebuchadnezzar, 
promised  an  amnesty  to  all  fugitives  if  they  would  settle  down  quietly 
in  the  country  and  accept  the  rule  of  the  King  of  Babylon  ;  whereupon 
many  who  had  fled  to  the  neighbouring  lands  returned  to  their  homes, 
and  cultivation  was  resumed.  Unfortunately  for  the  peace  of  Judah 
a  number  of  guerrilla  bands  still  remained  in  the  country,  whose  generals 
were  deterred  from  making  their  submission,  partly,  perhaps,  through 
doubt  as  to  the  good  faith  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  partly  through  the 
vain  hope  that  resistance  to  the  Chaldaeans  might  even  yet  prove 
successful.  Gedaliah  would  probably  have  succeeded  in  inducing 
these  generals  to  disband  their  forces,  for  the  majority  of  them  were 
evidently  disposed  to  accept  his  promise,  had  it  not  been  the  policy  of 
the  surrounding  states  to  hinder  the  pacification  of  Judah.  The  King 
of  Ammon  in  particular  knew  that  as  soon  as  Judah  was  utterly 
crushed  his  own  country  would  be  brought  under  the  yoke  of  the 
King  of  Babylon  (cf.  Ezek.  xxi.  18  ff'.).  At  his  instigation  one  of  the 
Judaean  generals,  Ishmael  by  name,  treacherously  murdered  Gedaliah 

1  Perhaps  it  was  during  the  governorship  of  Gedaliah  that  Jeremiah  or  one  of 
his  disciples  composed  the  prophecy  which  lias  come  down  to  us  in  various  forms 
in  Jer.  xxiii.  5ff.,  xxxiii.  14  ff.,  which  is  referred  to  in  Zech.  iii.  8,  vi.  1'2,  and 
imitated  in  Isa.  xi.  1. 


LECTURE   II  27 

at  Mi/.piih,  together  with  his  Chaldaean  lx>dyguard  and  a  number  of 
Jews  who  were  associated  with  him.  The  remainder  of  the  |x>|)ulation 
of  Mi/pah  Ishmael  carried  off',  intending  to  take  them  to  Ainmon. 
He  was,  however,  pursued  by  the  other  generals,  who  intercepted 
him  at  Gilxwn  and  released  his  captives.  Ishmael  himself,  however, 
contrived  to  escape  to  Ammon.1  Thereupon  the  other  generals  and 
their  men,  together  with  the  people  whom  they  had  recovered  from 
Ishmael,  fearing  the  vengeance  of  the  Chaldaeans,  fled  at  once  to 
Egypt,  where  other  Jews  and  |>erhaps  refugees  from  the  province  of 
Samaria  had  probably  found  an  asylum,  thus  forming  the  nucleus  of 
the  very  considerable  Jewish  population  which  we  know  from  the 
Mond  papyri  to  have  been  settled  in  Egypt  in  the  fifth  century  n.c. 

The  date  of  the  murder  of  Gedaliah  is  uncertain,  for  though  the 
biblical  account  at  first  sight  implies  that  it  took  place  in  the  same 
year  as  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  vi/.  586  n.  <•.,  two  months  (cf. 
2  Kings  xxv.  8,  25)  would  appear  to  be  barely  sufficient  for  the  events 
recorded  in  Jer.  xl.  It  is  therefore  possible  that  a  considerable  time 
elapsed  between  the  appointment  of  Gedaliah  and  his  murder,  and  it 
may  be  that  the  third  transportation  of  Jews  to  Babylon  in  the  year 
581  n.c.  mentioned  in  JIT.  lii.  30  was  the  immediate  consequence  of 
Ishmael's  action. 

Still,  however,  Judah  was  not  depopulated.  The  story  of  Gedaliah 
shows  that,  at  all  events  as  late  as  586,  there  was  a  l&rgcjighting  ele 
ment  in  Judah,  and  this  alone  should  be  sufficient  to  disprove  the  old 
idea  that  all  the  Jews  were  taken  to  Babylon.  In  any  case  Mi/pah 
and  the  Jerusalem  district  would  have  suffered  most.  •  There  is  no  evi 
dence  that  Southern  Judah  was  equally  affected,  though  it  is  obvious 
that  apart  from  damage  inflicted  by  the  Chaldaeans  the  whole  country 
must  have  suffered  to  some  extent  in  the  absence  of  any  effective 
government. 

By  these  events  in  the  year  581  B.C.  the  population  of  Judah  which 
had  survived  the  wars  and  famines  of  the  last  sixteen  years  had  been 
divided  into  three  distinct  parts,  of  which  one  remained  in  Judah  itself, 
one,  consisting  of  most  of  the  aristocracy  and  the  priesthood,  had  been 
carried  to  Babylon,  and  one  had  voluntarily  settled  in  Egypt.  All 
three  parts  were  destined  in  later  times  to  exercise  an  influence  on  the 
fortunes  of  the  nation. 

Of  the  Egyptian  dispersion  until  recent  years  there  was  no  evidence 
apart  from  the  Bible.  It  is  now  certain,  however,  from  the  various 
papyri  discovered  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Syene  (Assouan)  that  a  verv 

1  IVrh;ip<  it  \va-  this  agreement  between  Ammon  and  Ishmael  that  so  embittered 
the  prophets  against  that  country.  Cf.  Exek.  xxv  and  also  Deut.  xxiii.  3. 


28  THE   SCHWEICH    LECTURES,  1909 

large  number  of  Jews  were  settled  in  that  district  in  the  fifth  cen 
tury  B.  c.  Indeed,  in  the  Elephantine  papyri  it  is  claimed  that  since  the 
time  of  Cambyses  (c.  525  n.  c.)  the  Jews  of  that  place  have  had  a  temple 
where  sacrifices  have  been  offered  to  Jehovah  (Yahu).  It  is  certainly  sur 
prising  to  find  a  Jewish  colony  so  far  south  at  such  an  early  date.  The 
book  of  Jeremiah  (chaps,  xliv,  xlvi)  implies  that  at  the  time  when  the 
historical  chapters  were  written  the  Jews  who  had  fled  to  Egypt  were 
settled  mainly  in  the  north,  especially  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Tah- 
panhes  (i.  e.  the  modern  Tel  Defenneh,  about  25  miles  south-west  of  the 
ruins  of  Pelusium),  Noph  (i.  e.  Memphis,  about  10  miles  south  of  modern 
Cairo),  and  Migdol  (probably  in  the  north-east  not  far  from  Pelusium). 
Pathros  (Upper  Egypt)  is  also  mentioned  in  Jer.  xliv  as  containing 
settlements  of  Jews — though  it  must  be  admitted  that  in  this  connexion 
we  should  expect  a  name  belonging  to  northern  Egypt — and  the  de 
scription  of  the  southern  limit  of  Egypt  as  given  in  Ezek.  xxx.  6  ('from 
Migdol  to  Svene  ')  points  in  the  same  direction.  It  is  not,  of  course, 
necessary  to  suppose  that  all  these  settlers  were  Jews  in  the  strict  sense 
of  the  term.  Many  of  them  may  have  migrated  from  Samaria.  Life  in 
Palestine  must  have  been  hard  in  the  sixth  century  n.  c.,  and  there  was 
every  inducement  to  its  inhabitants  to  migrate  to  a  country  which 
was  less  likely  to  be  a  perpetual  battlefield.  If  we  may  suppose  that 
the  communities  of  Jews  in  Syene  and  other  parts  of  Egypt  were  com 
posed  of  immigrants  from  more  than  one  district  of  Palestine,  we  can 
the  more  easily  account  for  the  fact  that  the  language  of  the  papyri  is 
not  Hebrew  but  Aramaic.  It  is  probable  that  after  the  importation 
of  colonists  into  the  province  of  Samaria,  Aramaic  was  there  spoken 
almost  to  the  same  extent  as  Hebrew.  Moreover,  the  words  put  into 
the  mouth  of  Eliakim,  Shebna,  and  Joah,  though  scarcely  representing 
an  actual  speech  in  the  reign  of  Hexekiah,  not  improbably  reflect  some 
incident  in  one  of  the  later  sieges  of  Jerusalem,  and  may  at  any  rate 
be  taken  as  evidence  that  in  the  last  days  of  the  kingdom  of  Judah  many 
natives  of  Jerusalem  understood  Aramaic.  Since  the  refugees  who  fled 
to  Egypt  from  Judah  belonged  for  the  most  part  to  the  well-to-do 
classes — that  is,  to  that  section  of  the  population  which  we  may  sup 
pose  to  have  been  to  a  great  extent  bilingual — they  would  naturally 
adopt  Aramaic  as  the  medium  of  communication  with  the  monoglot 
worshippers  of  Jehovah  who  had  migrated  to  Egypt  from  Aramaic 
districts  of  Samaria.  Certainly  as  early  as  the  sixth  century  n.  c.  Ara 
maic  was  understood  throughout  Assyria  and  Babylonia  proper,  and 
was  doubtless  the  official  language  of  communication. 

After  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  586  Nebuchadne/xar  set  himself  to 
subdue  Tyre.     The  siege  lasted  from  585  to  572,  and  apparently  t  \ni 


LECTUIE    II  29 

at  the  end  of  this  long  time  the  island  city  was  still  unsubdued.  E/e- 
kiel,  who  in  586'  or  585  had  expected  the  speedy  ruin  of  TV  re  (E/ek. 
xxvi),declared  in  571  that  since  Nehuchadnex/ur  had  had  'no  wages,  nor 
his  army,  from  Tyre,  for  the  service  that  he  had  served  against  if,  he 
should  have  Egypt  by  way  of  compensation  (chap.  xxix.  17-20).  A 
fragment  of  one  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  inscriptions  descril>es  him  as  at 
war  with  Egypt  in  his  thirty-seventh  year  (568-7  11.  <:.). 

Nebuchadnezzar  died  in  5()1,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Amel- 
Marduk  (Evil-merodaeh),  who  after  a  reign  of  two  years  was  murdered 
by  his  brother-in-law  Nergal-share/er  (Neriglissar).  In  556  the  latter 
was  succeeded  bv  his  son  Labashi-Marduk,  whose  nobles  murdered 
him  nine  months  later,  and  placed  on  the  throne  Nabunaid  (Nabonidus), 
the  son  of  Nabubalatshu-ikbi. 

Meanwhile  the  Medes  were  rapidly  increasing  their  power.  Phraortes, 
their  king,  carried  out  successfully  campaigns  against  Armenia  and 
Cappadocia,  and  also  waged  war  for  five  years  against  the  kingdom 
of  Lydia.  A  great  battle  against  the  Lydians  having  been  inter 
rupted  by  a  total  eclipse  of  the  sun  on  May  28,  585  B.C.,  Nebuchad- 
ne/xar,  who  throughout  his  reign  maintained  friendly  relations  with 
the  Medes,  and  the  King  of  Cilicia  acted  as  arbiters.  Phraortes  died 
in  585,  and  was  succeeded  by  A  sty  ages,  whose  empire  included  Anshan 
(an  Elamite  province  with  Susa  for  capital),  of  which  Cvrus  was 
a  vassal  prince.  In  553,  the  third  vear  of  Nalxmidus,  a  revolt  took 
place  in  the  Median  empire  against  Astyages,  whereupon  the  Persians 
under  Cyrus  revolted.  About  551  Astyages  was  betrayed  to  Cyrus, 
who  imprisoned  him  and  sacked  his  capital  Ecbatana.  Cyrus  thus 
succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Media,  and  united  the  Medes  and  the 
Persians  (i.e.  Elam),  or  rather  made  the  Persian  portion  of  the  Median 
empire,  which  had  been  subordinate,  the  more  important. 

Almost  immediately  after  the  overthrow  of  Astyages  Cyrus  was 
called  to  the  north-west.  Croesus,  King  of  Lydia,  having  invaded 
Cappadocia,  and  thereby  violated  the  treaty  of  585,  Cyrus  advanced 
into  Lydia,  and  took  Sardis.  Leaving  his  general  Harpagtis  to  com 
plete  the  subjection  of  Lydia  and  the  Ionian  cities,  Cyrus  returned 
home,  and  spent  the  next  few  years  in  consolidating  his  rule  in  Persia. 
The  conquest  of  Lydia  had  broken  up  a  triple  alliance  Ixitween  Lvdia, 
Babylon,  and  Egypt,  and  in  539  Cyrus  set  himself  to  subdue  the  second 
of  these  powers.  Nabonidus  had  alienated  his  Babylonian  subjects, 
and  his  kingdom  was  weakened  by  internal  dissensions.  Belsharusur 
(Belsha/zar),  who  was  in  command  of  the  army,  met  Cyrus,  but  was 
defeated,  and  at  the  same  time  northern  Babylonia  revolted.  Thereupon 
Sippar  and  Babylon  opened  their  gates  to  Cyrus  without  resistance. 


30  THE   SCH WEIGH   LECTURES,  3909 

These  events  are  apparently  referred  to  in  each  of  the  two  great 
divisions  of  the  book  of  Isaiah,  though  the  drastic  revision  to  which 
the  book  has  been  subjected  at  a  later  date  makes  it  difficult  to  deter 
mine  the  original  form  of  the  prophecies.  Chap,  xiii  contains  a  pre 
diction  of  Babylon's  ruin  at  the  hands  of  the  Medes  combined  with 
a  description  of  the  Day  of  the  Lord  belonging  to  a  later  date,  and 
chap,  xiv  contains  a  mashal  in  which  the  poet  gloats  over  the  fall  of 
the  King  of  Babylon. 

From  which  section  of  the  Jewish  people  did  these  prophecies  ema 
nate  ?  They  contain  several  points  of  similarity  with  Jer.  1,  li,  but 
chap,  xiv  in  some  respects  also  resembles  Ezekiel.  It  is  not  neces 
sary,  however,  to  suppose  any  actual  acquaintance  on  the  part  of  the 
author  with  EzekieV's  prophecies.  And  since  Ezekiel  was  of  full  age 
when  he  was  taken  into  captivity,  it  may  be  that  many  of  the  phrases 
which  he  uses  were  already  current  in  Judah  in  the  days  of  Jehoiakim. 
There  is  therefore  no  difficulty  in  supposing  that  these  prophecies  in 
their  original  form  were  composed  in  Palestine. 

In  Isa.  xxi.  1-10  (though  the  passage  has  not  come  down  to  us 
in  its  original  form)  we  have  the  words  of  a  Palestinian  prophet  who 
is  anxious  for  the  fate  of  the  Jews  in  Babylon  when  the  city  shall  be 
given  up  to  the  soldiers  of  the  conqueror.  A  barbarous  foe,  apparently 
identified  in  ver.  2  with  Elam  and  Media,  is  advancing  to  plunder  Baby 
lon.  The  city  is  unprepared  and  is  given  up  to  feasting.  Finally,  the 
news  comes  of  the  fall  of  Babylon,  but  the  prophet  is  unable  to  draw 
from  it  any  consolation  for  his  oppressed  people. 

The  downfall  of  Babylon,  which  is  the  subject  of  the  prophecies  just 
mentioned,  is  dealt  with  again,  and  in  some  respects  more  definitely, 
in  chaps,  xl  ff.  Unfortunately  the  literary  criticism  of  these  chapters 
shows  that  they  are  extraordinarily  complex,  and  it  is  no  easy  matter, 
if  indeed  it  is  possible,  to  sort  out  the  various  passages  according 
to  their  several  authors.  Nowhere  has  the  hand  of  the  editor  done 
such  drastic  work,  and  it  is  much  easier  to  analyse  than  to  reconstruct. 
Many  indeed  will  be  loth  to  believe  that  chapters  of  which  the  present 
effect  is  so  beautiful  can  l)e  a  mere  mosaic  of  fragments.  The  story  of 
the  Flood,  however,  in  the  book  of  Genesis  is  an  illustration  of  the 
manner  in  which  original  documents  could  be  rent  asunder  and  recom- 
bined ;  and  if  such  recombination  is  possible  in  narrative,  how  much 
more  must  it  have  been  possible  in  passages  containing  but  few  defi 
nite  historical  allusions,  and  dwelling  mainly  on  Israel's  reasons  for 
keeping  faith  in  Jehovah.  In  Isa.  xl-xlviii  we  read  of  the  coming 
of  Cyrus,  of  its  effect  on  the  world  in  general  and  on  the  Jews  in 
particular,  of  the  helplessness  of  the  Babylonian  idols,  and  of  the 


LKCTrm:  n  31 

^  and  wisdom  of  Jehovah;  but  these  subjects  are  treated  in 
fragments,  undated  and  anonymous,  which  moreover  are  arranged  in 
no  discoverable  order,  and  with  them  are  combined  other  passages, 
apparently  much  later,  which  seem  to  have  been  primarily  intended 
to  encourage  the  Jewish  Church  in  a  struggle  against  the  heathen. 

It  is  obvious  that  in  the  case  of  mere  fragments  it  is  difficult  with 
any  certainty  to  fix  either  the  exact  date  or  place  of  their  composition, 
and  it  is  therefore  not  surprising  that  these  chapters,  made  up  as  they 
are  of  fragments,  have  been  variously  ascribed  both  to  Babylonian  and 
to  Palestinian  prophets.  Probably  both  views  are  to  some  extent  true. 
That  certain  portions  of  these  chapters  are  probably  Palestinian  will 
be  shown  later,  but  there  is  good  reason  for  believing  that  at  any  rate 
some  portions  were  composed  in  Babylonia. 

Thus  in  the  opening  words  of  chap,  xl,  the  prophet,  whoever  he  may 
be,  exhorts  his  hearers  to  comfort  God's  people,  who,  as  the  context 
shows,  are  the  people  of  Jerusalem  and,  presumably,  its  neighbourhood. 
Since  those  who  are  bidden  to  give  the  comfort  are  obviously  not  the 
same  as  those  who  are  comforted,  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  we 
have  here  an  address  to  the  Babylonian  section  of  the  Jewish  Church — 
the  section,  that  is  to  say,  which  stood  in  the  closest  relation  with  the 
coming  of  Cyrus — in  which  its  members  are  bidden  to  comfort  desolate 
Judah  with  the  thought  that  at  last  her  absent  children  will  be  re 
stored  to  her.  Associated  with  this  prophecy  we  have  (chap.  xl.  9-11) 
a  fragment  of  another  similar  prophecy,  in  which  the  Church  in  Baby 
lon,  personified  as  a  woman,  is  exhorted  to  get  up  into  a  high  moun 
tain  (perhaps  having  journeyed  back  by  the  road  which  Jehovah  has 
ordered  to  be  made  ready  for  Himself  and  His  people),  and  thence 
to  proclaim  to  the  cities  of  Judah  the  advent  of  Jehovah. 

From  the  calm  joy  of  xl.  1-11  as  contrasted  with  (for  example) 
xlvi.  1,  2,  xlvii,  xliv.  24>- xlv.  7,  in  which  victory  over  Babylon  by  force 
of  arms  seems  to  be  contemplated,  it  may  perhaps  be  inferred  that  it 
was  composed  when  Babylon  had  opened  its  gates  to  Cyrus ;  possibly 
when  the  proclamation  of  Cyrus  authorizing  the  restoration  of  the 
gods  to  their  shrines  and  of  captive  populations  to  their  homes  had 
caused  the  Jews  to  hope  that  a  similar  clemency  was  to  be  extended 
to  them. 

Probably  to  this  period  should  be  assigned  also  the  com|X)sition  of 
the  prophecy  in  Isa.  Ixi.  1  ff'.,  which  in  its  original  connexion  appears 
to  have  been  a  soliloquy  put  into  the  mouth  of  Cvrus.1  Apart  from 

1  The  original  reference  to  C'yrus  is  made  probable  by  the  fact  that  the  speaker 
claims  (Ixi.  1)  to  have  been  anointed  by  Jehovah,  aud  in  xlv.  1  Cyrus  is 
called  Jehovah's  anointed.  The  only  other  alternative,  if  the  passage  belongs 


32  THE   SCHNVEICII   LECTURES,    1909 

its  historical  meaning  and  its  use  by  our  Lord  (St.  Luke  iv.  18,  19) 
the  passage  possesses  an  interest  for  us  in  the  tact  that  it  is  apparent  Iv 
referred  to  by  Ben  Sira  (Ecclus.  xlviii.  24)  as  part  of  the  book  of  Isaiah. 
Verse  7  also  is  perhaps  quoted  in  Zech.  ix.  12. 

Other  jM>rtions  of  these  chapters  are,  however,  composed  in  a  differ 
ent  strain,  and  show  that  before  the  actual  coining  of  Cyrus  to  Babylon 
there  was  a  certain  amount  of  anxiety  among  the  Babylonian  Jews  as 
to  their  fate.  This,  as  we  have  seen,  is  implied  in  chap,  xxi,  and  it 
may  perhaps  be  inferred  also  from  a  fragmentary  verse  (xlviii.  20),  in 
which  the  Jews  are  exhorted  to  Hee  from  Babylon,  apparently  in  order 
that  they  may  not  be  overwhelmed  in  its  ruin.  Whether  this  frag 
ment  is  Babylonian  or  Palestinian  it  is  impossible  to  say  with  cer 
tainty.1  Similarly  such  passages  as  xli.  1-7,  xlvi,  xlvii,  probably 
Babylonian  in  origin,  appear  to  have  been  composed  at  a  time  when  it 
was  expected  that  Cyrus  would  treat  Babylonia  as  the  Chaldaeans  had 
treated  Judah.  So  also  the  section  xliv.  24-xlv.  7,  though  in  it  Cyrus 
is  hailed  as  conqueror  and  as  the  deliverer  of  the  Jews,  seems  to  anti 
cipate  a  certain  amount  of  opposition  to  him — opposition,  however, 
which  will  be  overborne  by  Jehovah. 

Whether  the  hopes  which  were  based  on  the  coming  of  Cyrus  found 
any  realization  is  extremely  doubtful.  The  discovery  of  the  Cylinder 
inscription  of  Cyrus  makes  it  clear  that  this  king  was  by  no  means 
a  monotheist,  as  he  is  represented  in  Ezra  i,  and  there  is  no  evidence 
that  he  gave  permission  to  all  the  transported  populations  within  his 
dominions  to  return  to  their  original  homes.  He  only  mentions  in  this 
connexion  Asshur  and  Susa,  Agade,  the  land  of  Eshnunak  (Umliash), 
Zamban,  Me-Turnu,  and  Dur-ilu  to  the  border  of  Qutu,  the  districts 
on  the  banks  of  the  Tigris.2  In  fact,  after  the  wholesale  transporta 
tions  which  had  been  carried  out  by  kings  of  Assyria  and  Babylonia 
within  the  two  centuries  preceding  Cyrus's  capture  of  Babylon,  a  general 
return  of  all  the  exiles  in  the  empire  to  their  several  homes  would  have 
caused  a  ferment  in  Western  Asia  the  end  of  which  no  one  would  have 
been  able  to  foresee.  It  was  Cyrus's  policy  to  gain  the  goodwill  of 
Assyria  proper  and  Babylon,  for  he  doubtless  considered  that,  having 
gained  this,  he  would  be  strong  enough  to  suppress  any  risings  in  other 

to  this  period,  is  to  suppose  that  a  prophet  is  the  speaker ;  but  it  is  difficult  to 
believe  that  an  anointed  prophet  would  be  anonymous.  The  anointing'  of  a 
prophet  is  mentioned  in  1  Kings  xix.  16,  and  is  apparently  implied  in  Ps.  cv.  15. 

1  This  verse  bears  a  strong  resemblance  to  Zech.  ii.  6,  7-     Unfortunately, 
however,  the  latter  passage  is  also  fragmentary,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  it  i> 
in  its  right  context. 

2  See  Pinches,  The  Old  Testament  in  the  Light  of  the  Historical  Kecords 
and  Babylonia,  p.  422. 


LECTURE   II  33 

portions  of  his  dominions.  The  story  of  his  giving  hack  the  Jews' 
Mirivd  vessels  is  directly  at  variance  with  the  statement  of  2  Kings 
xxiv.  13 — a  statement  which  is  not  likely  to  have  been  invented  by 
any  one  who  had  heard  the  story  of  Cvrns  as  given  in  E/ra  i — and 
from  Hag.  ii.  6-8  it  is  a  fair  inference  that  in  the  second  year  of 
Darius  there  was  little  or  no  gold  or  silver  in  the  Temple  at  .Jerusalem. 
Moreover,  Ilaggai  and  Xechariah  consistently  refer  to  the  Persian 
empire  in  terms  which  show  that  they  regard  the  King  of  Persia  as 
the  oppressor,  not  as  the  deliverer.  It  is  also  difficult  to  explain  why,  if 
free  permission  was  given  to  the  Jews  in  the  first  year  of  Cvrus  (when 
the  recollection  of  their  Judaean  homes  must  have  l)een  still  fresh  in 
the  memories  of  many),  such  a  vast  number,  and  they,  as  the  subse 
quent  history  shows,  /ealous  for  the  faith  of  their  fathers,  preferred 
to  remain  behind  in  Babylonia.  It  is  safe  to  conclude  that  in  the 
l>ook  of  E/ra  we  have  the  inference  which  a  later  Jew  drew  from  the 
reference  to  Cyrus  in  the  book  of  Isaiah,  combined,  perhaps,  with 
some  ha/v  knowledge  of  Cyrus's  proclamation  known  to  us  from  the 
Cylinder  inscription.  There  is  no  evidence  that  the  conquests  of 
Cyrus  made  any  immediate  difference  in  the  fortunes  of  the  Jews. 

Cyrus  died  about  529  n.<\,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Cambyses, 
who  in  the  fourth  year  of  his  reign  invaded  Egypt,  which  he  entirely 
subdued.  This  invasion  had  momentous  consequences  for  the  Egyp 
tian  Jews.  At  Elephantine,  where  there  was  a  large  Jewish  colony, 
a  temple  where  sacrifices  were  offered  to  Jehovah  was  built  at  this 
time,  and  it  seems  to  be  suggested  that  it  was  the  invasion  of  Cam 
byses  which  thwarted  the  opposition  which  the  Egyptian  priests  had 
made  to  its  building.  In  this  way  the  worship  of  Jehovah,  albeit 
worship  of  a  kind  which  would  hardly  have  been  approved  in  Jeru 
salem,  was  being  maintained  in  Egypt  as  well  as  in  Babylonia. 

Cambyses  was  succeeded  in  522  n.c.  by  Darius  I,  who  adopted 
a  liberal  conciliatory  policy  towards  the  subject  states  of  his  empire. 
To  the  Jews  he  showed  his  favour  by  appointing  as  governor  of  Judah 
a  prince  of  the  Judaean  royal  family  named  Zerubbabel.1  This 
policy,  it  is  true,  may  have  been  due  more  to  a  desire  to  keep  the  Jews 
loyal  amid  the  wide-spread  revolts  which  occurred  at  the  beginning  of 
the  reign  of  Darius  than  from  any  particular  goodwill  towards  them. 
It  is  remarkable  that  neither  Haggai  nor  Zeehariah  shows  any  grati 
tude  to  Darius ;  while  both  prophets  apparently  hoj>e  for  great  things 
from  the  revolts  in  the  east. 

The  appointment  of  /erubbabel  raised  high  hopes  in  the  Jewish 

1  That  it  was  Darius  I,  and  not  Darius  II,  who  appointed  Zorulibabel  appears 
certain  from  /ecli.  i.  ll'. 

L3 


34  THE   SCHWEICH    LECTURES,   1909 

community,  which,  however,  were  not  to  be  reali/ed.  It  is  probable 
that  Zerubbabel  had  inherited  something  of  the  old  temper  of  the 
house  of  David,  against  which  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah  had  contended  in 
vain.  It  would  seem  that  a  scheme  for  fortifying  Jerusalem,  earnestly 
deprecated  by  the  prophet  Zechariah,  aroused  the  suspicion  of  the 
Samaritans,  who  at  this  time  acknowledged  Jerusalem  as  the  one 
legitimate  sanctuary,  and  that  they  accused  the  governor  of  dis 
loyalty  to  Darius.  At  any  rate  we  hear  no  more  of  Zerubbabel,  and 
the  experiment  of  appointing  a  Jewish  prince  appears  not  to  have 
been  repeated. 

To  some  extent,  no  doubt,  the  appointment  of  Zerubbabel  must 
have  brought  the  Babylonian  Jews  into  closer  touch  with  their  Judaean 

o  ^ 

brethren.  It  was  not,  however,  till  the  latter  half  of  the  next 
century,  under  Nehemiah,  that  the  unification  of  the  two  was  accom 
plished,  and  then  only  at  the  cost  of  the  Samaritan  schism. 

For  some  sixty  years  or  so  after  the  completion  of  the  Temple  the 
tension  between  Jews  and  Samaritans  continually  increased,  culmi 
nating  about  460-455  H.C.  in  an  attack  on  Jerusalem  by  Samaritans, 
Ammonites,  Moabites,  and  Edomites,  who  destroyed  the  wall  which 
had  apparently  been  just  completed,  and  wreaked  their  vengeance  on 
the  city.  For  some  few  years  Jerusalem  lay  at  the  mercy  of  its 
enemies  ;  then  came  a  sudden  change  in  its  fortunes.  In  445  B.C. 
a  Jew  named  Nehemiah  was  appointed  by  Artaxerxes  governor  of 
Judah,  and  about  this  time,  though  the  exact  year  cannot  lie  decided, 
there  was  an  invasion  of  the  countries  bordering  on  the  wilderness  by 
Arabs,  or  at  all  events  by  people  from  the  desert.  Such  invasions 
were  not  a  HCAV  thing,  for  early  in  the  sixth  century  Ezekiel  had 
anticipated  disaster  to  Ammon,  Moab,  and  Edom  from  this  direction  ; 
there  is,  however,  no  evidence  that  these  nations  suffered  any  serious 
calamity  in  this  way  till  the  days  of  Mnlachi,  that  is,  about  the  time 
of  Nehemiah.1  Then  indeed  Edom,  whose  treacherous  attack  on  them 
the  Jews  never  forgave,  was  harried  and  left  desolate,  and  it  is 
probable  that  Moab  suffered  about  the  same  time.  To  this  period 
may  be  assigned  the  original  composition  of  Isa.  xv  and  xvi  and 
perhaps  xxi.  11  ff*.  For  the  foe  who  devastates  Moab  comes  first 
upon  Ar  (by  the  Arnon),  then  upon  Dibon  (some  four  miles  north  of 
the  Arnon),  then  upon  Nebo  in  the  north  of  Moab,  and  upon  Medeba 
(some  four  or  five  miles  south-east  of  Nebo).  Thence  the  invaders 

1  It  is  not  perhaps  absolutely  certain  that  the  Dip  "OB,  'children  of  the  oa-t. 
are,  strictly  speaking,  Arabs:  they  may  be  of  Aramaean  stock.  At  any  rati> 
they  were  Bedouin  from  the  wilderness.  The  invaders  of  Kdom,  however,  are 
not  called  D"JJ5  »33  and  appear  to  have  come  from  the  south. 


LECTURE    II  35 

;id\aiice  to  HrshlxMi  (five  or  six  miles  north-cast  of  Nebo),  tbenoe 
to  Nimrim  in  the  north-west  of  Moab.  Since  the  route  of  the  enemy 
is  from  the  south  or  south-east  to  the  north  or  north-west,  it  is  obvious 
that  the  Chaldaeans  cannot  l)e  intended,  but  invaders  from  the  wil 
derness.  Chap,  xvi,  the  text  of  which,  however,  is  very  mutilated, 
apparently  Ix-longs  in  its  original  form  to  the  same  date.  It  has,  how 
ever,  been  re-edited  at  a  much  later  date,  when  there  again  seemed 
to  be  a  likelihood  of  the  utter  ruin  of  Moab  (cf.  ver.  13:  'This  is 
the  word  that  the  I^ord  spake  concerning  Moab  in  time  past.  But 
now,'  etc.). 

For  a  century  after  the  time  when  Nehemiah  published  the  amal 
gamated  law  in  Jerusalem,  i.e.  from  433-333  B.C.,  the  history  is  nearly 
a  blank.  We  are  unable  to  fix  precisely  the  date  of  the  Samaritan 
schism,  though,  since  it  occurred  during  the  governorship  of  Nehemiah, 
it  was  presumably  within  twenty  years  of  the  publication  of  the  law.1 
The  only  other  events,  so  far  as  the  Jews  are  concerned,  of  which  we 
have  any  knowledge  are  the  appeal  of  the  Elephantine  Jews  to  Jeru 
salem  about  411  H.C.  for  help  to  rebuild  their  temple,  and  the  quarrel 
Ix-tween  the  High  Priest  and  his  brother,  which  Bagoas,  who  had 
apparently  succeeded  Nehemiah  as  governor  of  Judah,  made  an  excuse 
for  levying  a  tax  on  the  sacrifices  at  Jerusalem.  The  period  generally 
appears  to  have  Ixn-n  otherwise  uneventful.  The  fact  that  Samaria 
had  severed  its  connexion  with  Jerusalem,  and  that  Nehemiah  had 
quarrelled  with  the  surrounding  nations,  makes  it  improbable  that 
Judah  was  involved  in  the  risings  which  took  place  in  the  days  of 
Artaxerxes  Ochus. 

The  reign  of  Artaxerxes  Ochus,  it  is  true,  is  believed  by  many  to 
furnish  a  clue  to  the  composition  of  at  least  many  elements  in 
Isa.  xxiv-xxvii.  Thus,  to  quote  from  a  recent  expositor,  the  Rev.  G.  H. 
Box  2  says  :  *The  most  satisfactory  solution,  from  every  point  of  view, 
is  that  of  Cheyne.  This  scholar  assigns  the  Apocalypse  to  the  latter 
years  of  the  Persian  jx'riod,  when  the  Persian  Empire  was  desolated 
by  war,  and  was  in  the  throes  of  dissolution  (350-330  n.c.).  During 
this  gloomy  time  Judah  must  have  suffered  much  from  the  collision  of 
Persian  and  Egyptian  forces.  "The  frequent  passage  of  large  Persian 
armies  was  itself  a  calamity  for  the  Jews,  and  once,  if  not  twice,  the  Jews 
appear  to  have  been  concerned  in  a  revolt  against  Persia.  Cruelly  was 
their  rebellion  punished  by  the  able  but  unscrupulous  Artaxerxes 
Ochus"  (Cheyne,  Introduction,  p.  155  f.).  The  gloomy  description  in 

1  Josephus,  who  brings  tlie  schism  into  connexion  with  the  conquest  of  Palestine 
liy  Alexander  the  (Jreat,  is  very  lia/y  in  liis  chronology  of  all  this  period. 
-  The  Hook  of  Ixu'uih ,  p.  11:5. 


36  THE   SCII WEIGH   LECTURES,   1909 

2710,  11  refers  to  Jerusalem  as  it  was  soon  after  347  H.  <:.,  after  Arta- 
xerxes,  having  reconquered  Egypt,  and  destroyed  Sidon,  had  wreaked 
his  vengeance  on  the  Jews  for  their  share  in  the  general  rebellion. 
The  songs  of  praise  which  the  Jews  in  far  countries  raise  in  honour  of 
Jahveh,  referred  to  in  24u~lr>B,  were  probably  the  result  of  Alexander 
the  Great's  victorious  march  through  Asia  Minor  in  334  n.  c.  This 
will  mark  the  terminus  adqncm  for  the  date  of  the  composition  of  the 
Apocalypse  proper.  The  date  of  the  other  pieces  is  probably  some 
what  later.  Alexander's  great  victory  at  Issus  has  intervened.  Cheyne, 
therefore,  plausibly  dates  them  circa  832  n.c."11 

But  though  there  may  have  been  some  small  risings  among  the  Jews 
when  Persian  oppression  was  particularly  galling,  it  must  be  confessed 
that  the  Jews1  relations  with  their  immediate  neighbours  from  the 
time  of  Nehemiah  onwards  do  not  favour  the  supposition  that  the 
Jews  took  part  in  a  general  rising.  It  is  noteworthy  that  those  P.^alms 
which  have  sometimes  been  assigned  to  this  period  2  represent  the  sur 
rounding  nations  (Ammonites,  Moabites,  etc.)  as  hostile  to  the  Jews, 
not  as  allies,  and  the  reference  to  Moab  in  Isaiah  xxv.  10  ff'.  implies 
a  similar  point  of  view.  Moreover,  Judah  need  not  necessarily  have 
suffered  from  the  passage  of  Persian  or  Egyptian  armies,  for  the  route 
of  these  would  naturally  be  through  the  Philistine  plain.  Finally,  the 
similarity  of  thought  in  these  chapters  to  that  found  in  late  Psalms 
and  in  Zech.  ix-xiv  is  a  strong  argument  in  favour  of  a  later  date. 

In  333  B.  c.  Alexander  the  Great  landed  in  the  East  and  in  the 
following  year  he  had  made  himself  master  of  Coele-Syria  and  Pales 
tine.  Notwithstanding  the  description  of  his  kingdom  in  Daniel  vii 
(which  refers  primarily  to  the  extraordinary  breaking  up  of  old 
boundaries  and  kingdoms  by  Alexander),  there  is  no  reason  to 
suppose  that  Judah  suffered  at  his  hands.  Josephus,  indeed,  believed 
the  contrary,  but  Josephus's  chronology  at  this  period  is  so  chaotic-, 
and  his  stories  of  the  time  just  preceding  the  period  of  the  Maccaljees 
are  so  incredible,  that  he  may,  for  our  present  purpose,  be  left  out  of 
account. 

Although,  as  we  have  seen,  portions  of  the  remarkable  collection  of 
prophecies  in  chapters  xxiv-xxvii  are  by  some  commentators  assigned 
to  this  period,  there  are  grave  difficulties  in  the  way  of  accepting  this 
date  for  their  composition.  How,  for  example,  could  it  have  been  said 
in  the  days  of  Alexander  that  Jehovah  had  extended  all  the  boun 
daries  of  the  land?  (xxvi.  15).  This  collection  contains  a  number  of 
poetical  fragments,  but  it  is  impossible  to  reduce  it  as  a  whole  to  am 

1  G.  II.  Box,  The  Book  of  Isaiah,  p.  113. 

2  K.  g.  Pss.  Ix,  Ixxxiii. 


LECTURE   II  37 

poetical  system.  It  scums  to  be  the  work  of  a  later  writer,  or 
writers,  who  borrows  freely,  like  the  author  of  the  book  of  Revelation, 
from  the  older  Scriptures,  the  style  of  which  he  attempts  to  imitate. 
There  are  numerous  parallels  with  the  Psalms  and  also  with  the  book 
of  Daniel. 

It  is,  however,  not  improbable  that  we  have  one  passage  composed  at 
the  time  of  Alexander's  conquest  of  Palestine  in  the  prophecy  on  Tyre 
(ch.  xxiii).  Unfortunately  the  text  is  mutilated  in  some  places  beyond 
restoration.  It  appears,  however,  that  the  poem  was  composed  after 
a  defeat  of  Tyre  so  crushing  that  the  'Tarshish  ships1  could  no  longer 
find  there  a  harbour.  The  only  time  of  which  we  have  any  informa 
tion,  when  these  words  would  appear  to  be  justified,  is  that  of 
Alexander  the  Great,  who,  having  subdued  Phoenicia  with  the  excep 
tion  of  Tyre,  constructed  a  causeway  to  the  island-city  through  the  sea, 
and  took  it  in  July  332  it.c.  A  difficulty  in  referring  the  prophecy 
to  this  date  may,  indeed,  be  found  in  the  fact  that  Sidon  is  apparently 
associated  with  Tyre  (verses  4,  12),  whereas  Sidon  had  opened  its 
gates  to  Alexander.  In  some  portions  of  the  Old  Testament,  however, 
Sidon  seems  to  Ix?  used  as  the  name  of  the  country  of  which  Tyre  was 
a  chief  city.  Thus  in  1  Kings  v,  Hiram  is  king  of  Tyre,  but  his 
subjects  are  Sidonians. 

If  this  view  is  correct,  ver.  1  /;  (which  is  much  mutilated)  is  a  refer 
ence  to  Alexander's  coming  from  the  land  of  Kittim  (cf.  Num.  xxiv. 
24,  Dan.  xi.  30,  1  Mace.  i.  1).  Then  after  a  reference  to  the  former 
trade  of  Tyre  in  verses  2,  3,  the  poet  bids  Sidon  be  ashamed,  inasmuch 
as  Tyre  her  greatest  ornament  is  depopulated.  The  fall  of  Tyre  is  an 
ill  omen  for  Egypt,  of  which,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  Alexander  became 
master  in  332  n.r.1 

The  later  addition  to  the  prophecy  of  Tyre  (verses  17,  18),  like  the 
prophecy  itself,  is  very  obscure,  and  it  is  not  easy  to  fix  on  a  period 
of  seventy  years  when  Tyre  was  '  forgotten  \  Indeed,  after  its  ruin 
by  Alexander,  Tyre  recovered  its  prosperity  in  a  marvellous  way. 
Although  it  was  to  some  extent  transformed  into  an  Hellenic  city,  a 
large  element,  probably  the  majority  of  its  population,  was  Phoenician. 
'The  coins  of  Tyre  .  .  .  bear  Phoenician  legends  alongside  of  Greek 
legends  and  the  heads  of  the  Macedonian  rulers.  As  late  as  the 
Christian  era  there  were  many  people  in  Tyre  who  did  not  even 
understand  Greek.' a 

1  N.  B.  'Hie  use  of  the  term  iT3V33  (ver.  B)  favours  a  late  origin.  Similarly  in 
ver.  11,  fJJ33  =  Phoenicia,  a  usage  (juite  different  from  that  of  Genesis.  It  is, 
however,  impossible  from  the  existing  text  to  establish  any  theory  with  certainty, 
and  the  corruption  is  too  deep  to  make  emendation  safe. 

-  Bevan,  The  House  of  ifeleiicmt,  vol.  i,  p.  229. 


38  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

It  is  noteworthy  that  'Tyre  strikes  coins  of  Ptolemy  with  an  era 
dating  from  275  -274,  that  is,  from  about  the  time  when  hostilities n 
(as  between  Ptolemy  and  Antioehus  I)  '  were  opened  in  Syria,1 1  and 
that  in  202  B.C.  Antioehus  the  Great  beeame  master  of  Tyre,  where 
'Seleucid  coins  were  struck  as  early  as  112  aer.  Sel.  =  201  200  B.C.^ 
Perhaps  in  this  period  of  seventy-three  or  seventy-two  years  when 
Tyre  was  under  the  acknowledged  dominion  of  the  Ptolemies,  we  may 
see  an  explanation  of  the  'seventy  years'  of  Isa.  xxiii.  17,  which  is  of 
course  a  round  number.  Though  the  condition  of  Judaea  under  the 
Ptolemies  appears  to  have  been  far  better  than  under  Persian  rule, 
the  Jews  had  little  love  for  their  Egyptian  masters,  and  when  after 
the  battle  of  the  Panion  in  198  B.C..  Antioehus  III  took  possession  of 
Palestine,  he  was  hailed  by  many  in  Judaea  as  a  deliverer.  Perhaps 
associations  with  the  old  Egyptian  bondage  in  which  their  fathers 
had  been  made  to  serve  with  rigour  had  something  to  do  with  the 
Jewish  dislike  of  Ptolemaic  rule ;  but  the  transportation  of  a  number 
of  Jews  to  Egypt  by  Ptolemy  Soter  (if  we  may  believe  Josephus  3) 
may  well  have  embittered  them.  Moreover,  the  methods  of  men  like 
the  sons  of  Tobiah — though  we  need  not  assume  the  truth  of  all  that 
Josephus  relates — would  not  tend  to  make  Egyptian  government 
popular. 

If  then  the  Jews  looked  upon  the  time  of  Ptolemaic  rule  as  one  of 
oppression,  it  would  not  be  unnatural  for  them  to  represent  Tyre 
during  the  same  period  as  '  forgotten  \4  The  conclusion  of  the 
appendix  to  the  prophecy  on  Tyre — ver.  18,  which  is  probably  some 
what  later  than  ver.  17 — belongs  to  the  same  period  as  Ps.  Ixxxvii. 

Though  Jerusalem  appears  to  have  opened  its  gates  to  Alexander 
the  Great,  his  coming  had  not  less  momentous  consequences  for  the 
Jews  than  for  Tyre.  It  had  been  the  policy  of  Nehemiah— a  policy 
abundantly  justified  by  the  event — to  isolate  the  Jews  from  all  the 
surrounding  nations.  For  just  one  hundred  years  they  had  lived  in  a 
sort  of  Ghetto-like  isolation,  becoming  every  year  more  devoted  to 
the  Law,  which  was  their  peculiar  glory,  and  more  completely 
differentiated  from  the  other  nations  of  the  earth.5  Humanly  speaking, 
had  it  not  been  for  this  century  of  isolation,  Judaism  must  have  been 
absorbed  in  Hellenism ;  for  Nehemiah  had  found  it  no  easy  task  to 
induce  his  people  to  keep  the  Law,  and  his  work  might  have  been 

1  Ib.,  p.  235.  2  Ib.,  vol.  ii,  p.  32.  3  See  Antiquities,  xii.  1. 

4  By  '  the  days  of  one  king'  we  need  not  understand  tbe  life  of  one  individual 
king.  The  expression  here  means  '  the  period  of  one  domination  '. 

6  The  result  of  this  isolation  becomes  apparent  in  the  Macedonian  period. 
While  Samaritans,  Edomites,  and  others  gave  up  circumcision,  and  became  more 
or  less  Hellenized,  the  Jews  alone  clung  to  their  ancestral  customs. 


LKCTUUK   II  39 

undone  if  AleXUMfef  had  landed  a  century  earlier.  The  jwriod  from 
433  to  ,'332  it.c.  was  the  time  of  Israel's  tutelage,  when  the  nation  was 
l>eing  prepared  for  the  great  work  which  God  had  chosen  it  to  perform. 

It  is  difficult,  for  us  adequately  to  realize  the  extraordinary  change 
which  the  coming  of  Alexander  brought  about  in  the  world  of  the  Jews. 
At  his  death  in  323  it.  c.  the  old  barriers  had  been  broken  down. 
East  and  west  and  north  and  south  the  way  was  oj>en,  and  it  was  for 
the  Jews  to  decide  whether  they  would  take  advantage  of  it,  or  con 
tinue  the  old  henuned-in  life,  vainly  looking  for  the  restoration  of  the 
Hebrew  monarchy,  which,  indeed,  seemed  as  far  oft' as  ever.  We  may 
well  imagine  that  the  prospect  of  a  freer  mingling  with  the  nations  of 
the  world  after  so  long  a  period  of  isolation  would  be  regarded  by 
many  religious  Jews  with  dread.  Doubtless  there  were  not  a  few  who 
argued  that,  if  Nehemiah  had  laboured  so  earnestly  to  keep  them  from 
the  contamination  of  Ashdod,  he  would  have  guarded  them  still  more 
rigorously  from  the  pollution  of  Macedonia.  Happily,  however,  there 
were  some  in  Judah  who  took  a  wider  and  a  grander  view.  Imbued 
with  the  teaching  of  the  prophet  Malachi  as  well  as  the  older  prophets, 
they  regarded  Jehovah  not  as  the  God  of  Judah  only,  but  also  of  the 
whole  world.  1-Yom  the  peculiar  relation  of  Judah  to  Jehovah  which 
their  fathers  had  taught,  and  they  themselves  believed,  they  drew  the 
lesson  Noble,w  oblige.  Judah  had  been  chosen  ajul  called  by  Jehovah 
not  for  Judalfs  sake  alone,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  whole  world.  In 
other  words,  Judah  was  to  be  to  the  world  what  the  great  prophets 
had  been  to  Judah.  It  is  to  this  period  in  all  probability  that  the 
composition  of  the  book  of  Jonah  is  to  be  assigned — that  great  allegory 
of  Israel's  mission,  with  its  marvellous  philanthropy  and  equally  mar 
vellous  faith — a  book  which  may  probably  be  regarded  as  representing 
the  dawning  of  Judah" s  consciousness  of  its  missionary  responsibilities. 
It  is  true  that  it  is  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  fix  precisely  the  date 
of  an  idea.  That  which  strikes  us  to-day  as  having  the  force  of 
novelty  may  have  been  familiar  enough  to  our  forebears.  But  if  we 
may  argue  from  such  literature  as  we  are  able  to  date  with  tolerable 
certainty,  we  may  reasonably  maintain  that  there  has  not  been 
preserved  to  us  any  passage  of  undoubtedly  earlier  date  than  the  book 
of  Jonah  which  embodies  this  missionary  spirit  in  Judah. 

But  at  this  stage,  before  passing  on  to  consider  the  remaining 
prophecies  contained  in  the  book  of  Isaiah,  it  will  be  well  for  us  to 
attempt  to  gain  some  idea  of  the  growth  of  the  book.  In  the  course 
of  the  present  lecture  we  have  observed  that  prophecies  as  late  as,  or 
later  than,  the  time  of  Cyrus  are  not  confined  to  the  second  great  sec 
tion  (chaps,  xl-lxvi),  as  might  have  been  expected,  but  are  found  in  the 


40  THE   SdlWEICH   LECTURES,   li)(H) 

first  section  also  ;  and  therefore,  since  the  well-marked  division  of  the 
book  into  two  main  sections  is  not  due  to  chronological  arrangement, 
we  must  look  to  some  other  consideration  for  an  explanation  of  it. 
From  the  reference  to  Isaiah  in  Ecclus.  xlviii.  22  ff'.  it  may  be  regarded 
as  certain  that  in  the  time  of  Ben  Sira  (200-180  n.  c.)  there  existed  a 
book  bearing  the  name  of  Isaiah  which  contained  portions  of  each  of 
the  two  great  sections  ;  and  inasmuch  as  the  prophecy  which  is  now 
read,  in  Ixi.  1  and  which  in  its  original  form  we  have  assigned  to  the 
time  of  Cyrus,  appears  to  be  actually  quoted  by  Ben  Sira,  it  is 
probable  that  this  book  contained  also  the  other  prophecies  relating  to 
the  coming  of  Cyrus.  We  have  also  observed  that  some  of  the 
contents  of  this  book  appear  to  have  originated  in  Palestine  and  others 
in  Babylonia.  Under  what  circumstances,  therefore,  were  these  hetero 
geneous  elements  combined  into  one  book  ? 

To  such  a  question  various  answers  may  be  given,  and,  though  one 
may  be  more  probable  than  another,  there  is  little  likelihood  of  our 
being  able  to  decide  the  matter  with  absolute  certainty.  It  is 
conceivable,  perhaps,  that  the  words  of  Isaiah  the  son  of  Amo/  having 
been  first  committed  to  writing  in  Babylonia  by  the  successors  of 
Isaiah's  original  disciples,  and  there  combined  with  a  collection  of 
prophecies  by  an  unknown  prophet  of  the  Captivity,  the  document  so 
composed  was  brought  to  Jerusalem  in  the  time  of  Ezra,  where  it  was 
combined  with  certain  prophecies  composed  in  Palestine,  in  order  to 
bring  the  entire  list  of  the  prophetical  books  into  harmony  with 
a  conventional  number.  If,  however,  this  was  the  case,  it  is  difficult 
to  see  why,  for  example,  chaps,  xiii,  xiv,  xxi.  1-10,  which  ex  hypothcsi 
would  have  been  added  to  the  book  after  it  hail  been  brought  to 
Palestine,  were  not  placed  among  the  Cyrus  prophecies. 

Another  more  probable  view  is  to  suppose  that  the  genuine  words 
of  Isaiah  the  son  of  Amoz  were  written  down  in  Palestine  at  some  time 
subsequent  to  Nebuchadnezzar's  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  that 
there  were  afterwards  appended  to  this  book  later  predictions  by 
Palestinian  prophets  relating  to  the  downfall  of  Babylon  because  of 
the  parallelism  between  these  and  Isaiah's  great  prediction  of  the 
downfall  of  Assyria.  There  may  have  been  at  the  time  of  this  earlier 
redaction  some  idea  of  assimilating  the  book  of  Isaiah  to  that  of 
Jeremiah  which  contained  a  number  of  prophecies  against  the  nations  ; 
and  if  so,  after  prophecies  against  Assyria  and  Babylon  it  would  have 
seemed  natural  to  add  compositions  directed  against  Moab,  Edom,  etc. 
When  at  the  coming  of  Ezra  the  scriptures  of  the  Babylonian  Jews 
(including  the  book  of  Ezekiel)  were  brought  to  Palestine,  the  small 
anonymous  collection  of  prophecies  on  the  coming  of  Cyrus  which  had 


I.KCriKK    II  41 

composed  in  Babylonia  was  probably  added  to  the  Palestinian 
hook  of  Isaiah,  which  contained  predictions  of  the  downfall  of 
Babvlon.  Although  there  is  no  very  obvious  reason  why  the  utterances 
of  the  Babylonian  Jewish  prophet  should  not  have  been  preserved  as 
a  separate  book,  the  words  of  Ben  Sira  may  possibly  furnish  us  with 
a  clue.  Since  in  his  great  list  of  the  famous  men  of  Israel,  after 
mentioning  by  name  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and  Exekiel,  Ben  Sira  refers  to 
the  rest  of  the  canonical  prophets  as  'the  twelve  Prophets',  it  is 
certainly  not  improbable  that  in  his  time  the  twelve  minor  Prophets 
already  formed  one  l)ook.  The-  phrase  *the  twelve  Prophets'  is 
remarkable,  for  in  the  absence  of  any  distinguishing  epithet  applied 
to  the  prophets  so  enumerated  one  would  naturally  suppose  the  phrase 
to  refer  to  all  the  canonical  prophets;  just  as  by  'the  twelve 
Apostles  "  we  understand  all  the  members  of  the  original  Apostolic 
band.  It  must  be  confessed  that  the  number  ticeh'C  in  this  connexion 
is  somewhat  suspicious,  and  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  the  inference  that 
its  correspondence  with  the  number  of  the  tribes  of  Israel  is  not 
a  mere  coincidence.  We  have  no  means  of  deciding  exactly  at  what 
date  the  first  collection  of  prophetical  books  was  made,  but  it  is  ex 
tremely  probable  that  within  a  generation  after  the  publication  of  the 
Law  in  433  it.c.  the  Jewish  Church  at  Jerusalem  made  a  more  or  less 
authoritative  collection  of  the  Scriptures,  which  next  to  the  Law  it  held 
in  the  highest  reverence.  Now  the  conception  of  Israel  as  a  com 
munity  consisting  of  twelve  tribes  is,  as  Kosters  has  pointed  out,1 
peculiarly  prominent  in  the  account  of  the  return  from  captivity 
under  Ezra,  and  it  is  observable  also  in  some  late  insertions  in  the 
book  of  Kings  (e.g.  1  Kings  xi.  29  ft'.,  xviii.  31)  which  are  pro 
bably  later  than  the  Samaritan  schism.  But  if  during  the  Persian 
period  the  prophets  were  reckoned  as  twelve  in  number,  this  enume 
ration  must  have  included  the  greater  prophets,  for  some  at  least  of 
the  minor  prophets  (e.g.  Joel  and  Jonah,  and  perhaps  Obadiah)  are 
almost  certainly  later  than  the  coming  of  Alexander.  We  cannot  tell 
how  the  books  were  originally  arranged,  nor  whether  some  now 
considered  separate  were  originally  reckoned  together.  It  is  certainly 
not  impossible  that  Haggai  and  Xechariah  originally  formed  one  roll. 
On  this  supposition  the  greater  prophets  will  have  been  separated 
from  the  rest  when  the  recognition  of  later  prophets  (such  as  Joel  and 
Jonah)  as  canonical  made  it  impossible  in  any  other  way  to  retain  the 
traditional  number  twelve.2 


lii/i/ica,  article  Ezru,  col.  1475. 
2  Similarly  it  is  possible  that  the  list  of  '  Judges  '  has  been  determined  by 
a  desire  to  make  these  twelve  in  number. 


42  THE  SCHWEICII   LECTURES,    1909 

If  then  at  the  first  formation  of  the  canon  of  the  Prophets,  twelve 
was  fixed  as  the  conventional  number,  the  primary  aim  of  a  Hebrew- 
editor  would  be  to  arrange  his  documents  in  such  a  way  as  to  produce 
twelve  books  ;  and  if  two  of  these  documents,  though  of  different 
origin,  were  parallel  in  their  teaching,  he  would  have  little  scruple  in 
combining  them  into  one  book.  On  this  hypothesis  we  can  account  for 
the  combination  of  Palestinian  and  Babylonian  documents. 

Further,  if  the  nuckus  of  the  first  section  of  the  book  of  Isaiah  is 
Palestinian,  and  the  nucleus  of  the  second  section  Babylonian,  we  are 
able  to  explain  \vhy  the  historical  chapters  were  inserted  between  the 
two  sections.  There  was  also  a  certain  suitability  in  making  the 
prophecies  of  deliverance  from  Babvlon  follow  the  story  of  Isaiah's 
prediction  of  the  captivity. 


LKCTKHE    III 

MODIFICATION   OF  TI1K    KNLAKCKD    BOOK    OF    ISAIAH    DUKIN 

THK   MACCABAKAN    I'KIUOD,    AND   ADDITION  TO    IT   OF 

I'KOl'IIKCIKS    IlKCKNTLY    COMl'OSKD 

WK  have  seen  that  the  Biblical  account  of  the-  migration  to  Egypt 
from  Palestine  during  the  sixth  century  n.  c.  is  confirmed  by  the 
papyri,  from  which  \ve  learn  that  in  southern  Egypt  as  early  as  525  n.  c. 
the  immigrants  had  built  a  temple  in  which  they  offered  sacrifices  to 
Yahu  (Jehovah).  The  present  lecturer  has  argued  elsewhere  l  from 
independent  evidence  that  the  book  of  Deuteronomy  was  not  published 
in  Jerusalem  till  after  the  murder  of  Gedaliah,  and  there  is  good 
reason  for  supposing  that  for  some  time  neither  the  Jewish  community 
in  Babylon  nor  that  in  Egypt  possessed  any  written  lawr  limiting 
sacrifice  to  one  sanctuary.  The  reason  that  the  Babylonian  Jews  did 
not,  like  their  brethren  in  Egypt,  build  a  temple  to  Jehovah  in 
Babylon  is  probably  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  they  had  in  their 
midst  the  Zadokite  priest  E/.ekiel,  who  had  doubtless  ministered  in  the 
Temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  who  looked  both  for  the  rebuilding  of  that 
Temple  and  for  the  return  from  captivity.  If  we  may  suppose  that 
the  compact  between  southern  Samaria  (i.  e.  the  district  of  which 
Bethel  was  the  chief  sanctuary)  and  Judah  to  make  Jerusalem  the  one 
place  of  sacrifice  for  both  districts  -  dates  from  a  time  subsequent  to 
Nebuchadnezzar's  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  the  law  of  Deuteronomy 
which  embodies  and  extends  this  compact  must  be  placed  still  later. 
It  is  practically  certain  from  the  book  of  Deuteronomy  itself  that  the 
law  of  the  One  Sanctuary  was  only  extended  gradually  over  those 
districts  which  had  originally  belonged  to  the  Kingdom  of  North 
Israel :  it  would  seem  that  first  southern  Samaria  accepted  it ;  then 
northern  Samaria  (i.  e.  the  district  of  which  Shechem  would  be  the 
chief  sanctuary) ;  then  Galilee,  to  use  the  later  name  (i.  e.  the  district 
north  of,  and  perhaps  including,  the  great  plain  of  Megiddo) ;  finally 
Gilead  and  Bashan  beyond  the  Jordan.  It  is  a  fair  inference  from 
Joshua  xxi.  32,  which  undoubtedly  presupposes  Deut.  xix,  that 
Kedesh  in  Naphtali  and  the  surrounding  district  accepted  the  law  of 
the  One  Sanctuary  in  the  sixth  century  n.  c.  If  then  Naphtali  (i.  e. 
the  district  extending  from  near  the  later  town  of  Tiberias  up  to  the 

1  See  '  The  Date  of  Deuteronomy  ',  Journal  of  Theological  Studies,  July,  11XMJ. 
8  See  '  The  Origin  of  the  Aaronite  Priesthood  ',  Journal  of  Theological  Studies, 
January,  1905. 


44  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,    1901) 

northern  limit  of  Palestine)  received  the  Ueuteronomic  law  at  this 
time,  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  Zebulun  (i.  e.  the  district  to  the 
south  and  south-west  of  Naphtali)  did  the  same  ;  especially  since  of  the 
two  districts  Naphtali  had  borne  to  a  greater  extent  than  Zebulun 
the  brunt  of  Tiglath  Pileser's  invasion.  The  mention  also  of  Golan  in 
Bashan  (Joshua  xxi.  27)  and  Ramoth  in  Gilead  (ib.  38)  as  cities  of 
refuge  proves  that  about  the  same  time  Bashan  and  Gilead  accepted 
the  law  of  the  One  Sanctuary.  In  addition  to  these,  Be/er  (two  miles 
south-west  of  Dibon)  in  the  tribe  of  Reuben,  that  is,  in  Moabite 
territory,  is  described  as  a  city  of  refuge  in  Deut.  iv.  43,  Joshua  xx.  8  ; 
but  as  it  is  not  so  described  in  the  list  of  cities  given  in  Joshua  xxi,  we 
may  }K?rhaps  conclude  that  the  Jewish  population  in  Moab  disap 
pointed  the  hopes  of  the  legislators  (cf.  Deut.  xxxiii.  6). 

But  though  the  passages  just  referred  to  afford  evidence  that  in  the 
sixth  century  B.  c.  there  existed  in  these  outlying  districts  of  the  Holy 
Land  an  Israelitish  (to  use  a  comprehensive  term)  population  more  or 
less  loyal  to  the  Deuteronomic  law,  which  would  therefore  be  likely  to 
accept  in  433  the  law  published  by  Nehemiah,  it  would  certainly  be 
a  great  mistake  to  suppose  that  the  population  of  these  districts  as 
a  whole  was  Israelitish  in  the  same  degree  as  the  population  of  Judaea 
or  even  of  Samaria.  Even  apart  from  the  colonists  whom  the  kings  of 
Assyria  had  introduced  from  various  parts  of  their  vast  empire,  Ara 
maeans  from  Coele-Syria  and  Damascus  had  for  centuries  been  pour 
ing  into  Bashan,  Gilead,  and  Galilee.  It  must  not  be  forgotten  that 
Nehemiah  sought  to  purify  Judah  from  foreign  influences  not  only  by 
making  Judah  loyal  to  the  Law,  but  also  by  expelling  the  foreigners — 
(cf.  Neh.  xiii).  But  though  Nehemiah  could  carry  his  point  with 
a  high  hand  in  Judah,  where  he  was  governor,  he  could  not  carry  out 
so  drastic  a  policy  in  Galilee  and  beyond  the  Jordan.  The  result  wa« 
that  in  these  districts  the  Jews,  that  is  to  say,  those  who  accepted  the 
Jewish  law,  were  probably  but  a  minority  in  a  heathen  population. 
It  is  likely  that  Zebulun  and  Naphtali  might  have  been  fittingly 
described  as  *  the  circuit  of  the  nations '  (0?i2n  ^r5?). 

What  was  the  effect  on  these  districts  of  the  Samaritan  schism  ? 
Unfortunately  of  direct  evidence  there  is  none  ;  but  it  is  probable 
that  the  schism  affected  only  the  province  of  Samaria,  not  the  district 
to  the  north  of  it,  nor  yet  the  region  beyond  Jordan.  Some  slight 
indication  of  the  religious  condition  of  the  non-Judaean  portions  of 
Palestine  may  perhaps  be  found  in  the  account  given  in  2  Chron.  xxx 
of  the  Passover  in  the  reign  of  Hezekiah.  The  Chronicler's  statements, 
where  they  are  not  borne  out  by  other  evidence,  cannot  always  indeed 
be  accepted  as  authoritative  history  for  the  period  with  which  they 


LKCITHK   III  45 

ostensibly  deal ;  for  throughout  his  work  the  Chronicler  aserilx-s  to  the 
past  the  conditions  of  his  own  time.  It  is,  however,  noteworthy  that 
he  represents  as  coming  to  Jerusalem  to  keep  the  Passover  people  from 
Asher  (under  which  name  he  probably  includes  also  Naphtali,  which  lav 
immediately  to  the  east),  Manasseh(i.  e.  j>erhaps,  the  part  of  Manasseh 
bcvond  Jordan,  but  possiblv  northern  Samaria),  and  Zchulun  ;  while- 
later  on  in  the  same  chapter  (vcr.  18)  he  speaks  of  some  coming  also 
from  Kphraim  (i.e.  from  Samaria).  We  may  therefore  conclude  that 
the  Chronicler,  who,  be  it  remembered,  had  a  j)erfect  horror  of  the 
Samaritan  dissenters,  whom  he  regarded  as  quite  beyond  the  pale  of 
Judaism,  considered  that  many  loyal  Jews  were  to  be  found  in  the 
districts  to  the  north  and  east  of  the  province  of  Samaria,  and — what 
is  far  more  remarkable — some  in  Samaria  itself. 

This  description  of  the  Chronicler's,  though  we  may  hesitate  to  ac 
cept  it  as  historically  correct  for  the  time  of  Ilexekiah,  probablv  gives 
a  fairly  accurate  view  of  Palestine  during  the  third  century  H.  c.  It  is 
certainly  likely  that  under  Macedonian  and  Ptolemaic  rule  the  Jews  of 
the  outlying  districts  were  brought  into  closer  touch  with  Jerusalem. 
For  some  time  after  the  Samaritan  schism,  indeed,  when  the  Jews  of 
Judaea  were  at  feud  with  all  their  immediate  neighbours,  it  is  not  im 
probable  that  their  co-religionists  in  Gilead,  Bashan,  and  Galilee  found 
it  no  easy  matter  to  keep  the  feasts  at  Jerusalem  :  but  during  the 
first  century  and  a  half  of  Greek  rule  the  influence  of  Judah  and 
Jerusalem  with  the  su/erain  power  appears  to  have  increased,  and  it 
is  probable  that  in  the  High-priesthood  of  Simon  the  son  of  Oniah, 
Jews  from  Galilee,  Bashan,  and  Gilead  could  go  up  to  the  Temple  at 
Jerusalem  without  let  or  hindrance. 

We  have  no  information  as  to  the  institution  of  synagogues,  but 
we  hear  from  E/ekiel  that  the  elders  of  Israel  were  wont  to  assemble 
in  his  house,  where  he  expounded  to  them  the  will  of  God  ;  and  as  early 
as  the  time  when  the  story  of  Elisha  was  written  we  hear  of  people 
betaking  themselves  to  the  prophets  on  holy  days  (new  moons  and  sab 
baths).  In  gatherings  such  as  these  we  may  well  see  the  germ  from 
which  the  synagogues  developed  ;  and  indeed  it  is  likely  that  we  can 
actually  point  out  the  time  when  the  development  took  place.  In 
Nehemiah  viii  we  have  a  description  of  the  publication  of  the  law 
(probablv  in  the  year  433  H.  c.)  to  a  large  concourse  of  people  in 
Jerusalem.  Obviously,  so  complex  a  law  could  not  have  l)een  learnt 
by  the  people  on  that  one  occasion.  When  those  who  had  heard  it 
read  at  Jerusalem  returned  to  their  homes,  many  a  question  must  have 
cropped  up  which  they  would  feel  unable  to  answer  without  a  careful 
exposition  of  the  Law  with  reference  to  the  present  contingency.  Con- 


46  THE    SCHWEICH    LECTURES,   1909 

sidering  the  earnest  efforts  of  Neheiniah  and  his  supporters  to  make 
the  Law  a  reality  to  the  Jews,  we  cannot  but  conclude  that  provision 
was  made  for  their  regular  instruction.  Thus  the  institution  of  syna 
gogues  was  the  natural  consequence  of  the  work  of  E/raand  Neheiniah. 
The  meetings  at  the  houses  of  the  prophets  would  become  as  a  matter 
of  course  meetings  for  instruction  in  the  I,aw. 

But  if  in  the  meetings  to  hear  the  prophets  we  may  see  the  germ 
from  which  the  synagogues  developed,  we  must  recogni/e  that  with  this 
development  the  old  order  changed,  and  gave  place  to  something 
altogether  new.  The  gift  of  prophecy  did  not  necessarily  carry  with  it 
a  knowledge  of  the  written  torn  ;  when,  therefore,  the  written  tord  had 
been  canonized,  the  prophet  of  necessity  gave  place  to  the  scribe,  that 
is  to  say,  the  literatus,  the  doctor,  the  man  trained  in  the  interpretation 
of  that  which  had  been  made  the  authoritative  rule  of  life.  Not  that 
the  prophets  as  a  class  disappeared  all  at  once.  Zechariah  xiii.  2-6 
is  evidence  that  an  order  of  men  calling  themselves  prophets,  and 
wearing  the  old  prophetic  dress,  existed  as  late  as  the  second  century 
B.C.  There  is  no  reason  for  regarding  these  men  as  mere  imitators 
of  an  order  that  had  long  passed  away.  For  even  in  the  golden  age 
of  prophecy  the  words  of  the  canonical  prophets  show  conclusively  that 
the  majority  of  the  prophets  were  unworthy  of  respect.  It  is  sometimes 
objected  by  Jewish  scholars  that  the  denunciations  of  the  Pharisees  in 
the  Gospels  are  altogether  unjust.  It  must,  however,  be  remembered 
that  these  denunciations  are  no  sterner  than  those  which  we  find  the 
canonical  prophets  uttering  against  members  of  their  own  order.  In 
fact,  if  we  did  not  know  that  such  men  as,  for  example,  Isaiah  had 
accepted  the  title  of  prophetic  should  be  likely  to  conclude  from  a  peru 
sal  of  their  words  that  prophet  and  hypocrite  were  synonymous  terms. 
When  therefore  the  oral  teaching  as  to  the  will  of  Jehovah  gave  place 
to  a  written  law,  and  the  true  prophet — the  man  who  aimed  at  teaching 
his  people  faithfully  the  true  will  of  Jehovah — gave  place  to  the  expo 
nent  of  the  written  Scripture — in  a  word,  when  the  place  of  the  true 
prophets  had  been  taken  by  the  scribes,  there  remained  as  prophets 
only  men  of  the  type  that  Micah  had  held  up  to  scorn.  There  were 
fools  to  be  duped  in  the  fifth,  the  fourth,  the  third,  the  second,  centuries 
before  Christ  as  there  had  been  in  the  eighth,  and  as  there  are  in  this 
twentieth  century  of  the  Christian  era.  Men  of  the  type  that  in  the 
days  of  Micah  had  prophesied  for  a  dinner1  five  hundred  years  after 
Mi  cab's  death  still  Avore  the  hairy  garment  to  deceive.  Thus  it 
came  about  that  in  the  days  in  which  the  latest  passages  of  the  Old 
Testament  were  composed,  those  who  had  a  great  message  to  deliver  to 
1  Sri-  MUr.  iii. 


LECTURE   III  47 

their  people  no  longer  preached  by  word  of  mouth  in  the  Temple  courts 
or  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem.  Had  they  done  so,  they  could  have 
collected  an  audience  of  the  riff- raff' of  Jerusalem,  but  not  those  whose 
hearing  they  wanted  to  gain.  Accordingly  they  put  their  message 
into  the  mouth  of  one  of  the  saints  of  old — Job,  Daniel,  Enoch.  The 
author  of  the  lx)ok  of  Job  is  surely  not  less  truly  a  prophet  than  Isaiah 
himself;  but  it  was  the  institution  of  synagogues  which  indirectly 
decided  the  form  in  which  his  message  was  delivered. 

We  may,  then,  take  it  for  granted  that  at  the  time  when  the  Jews 
exchanged  the  rule  of  Darius  for  that  of  Alexander,  synagogues  were 
a  recognized  institution  iu  all  parts  of  Palestine,  and  that  they  existed 
also  in  Babylonia.  Whether  they  existed  in  Egypt  at  this  date  is 
doubtful.  In  411  B.C.  the  Jews  of  Upper  Egypt  apparently  had  not 
yet  received  the  IAW  which  had  lx>en  published  in  Jerusalem  in  433 ; 
and  since  the  High  Priest  of  Jerusalem  had  taken  no  notice  of  their 
communication  to  him,  it  is  probable  that  they  were  regarded  by 
their  brethren  in  Judah  with  little  favour.  If  the  statement  of 
Josephus  1  is  to  be  believed  that  about  320  n.c.  Ptolemy  transferred 
a  numlxT  of  Jews  from  Jerusalem  and  Judaea,  and  also  from  Samaria, 
to  Alexandria,  and  other  places  in  Egypt,  we  may  well  believe  that 
under  their  influence  the  Egyptian  Jews  would  be  brought  to  some 
extent  into  line  with  their  Palestinian  brethren.  In  any  case,  how 
ever,  during  the  Ptolemaic  rule,  Judaean  and  Egyptian  Jews  would 
l)e  brought  into  contact,  and  the  Church  of  Jerusalem  would  naturally 
desire  to  win  over  the  latter.  No  doubt  it  would  require  a  good 
deal  of  persuasion  to  induce  those  who  had  been  in  the  habit  of  sacri 
ficing  to  Jehovah  in  Egypt  to  regard  Jerusalem  as  the  only  legi 
timate  place  of  sacrifice,  and  without  a  written  law  to  appeal  to,  it 
would  be  impossible.  Since  Hebrew  was  not  understood  in  Egypt, 
except  perhaps  by  some  of  those  who  had  been  most  recently  trans 
ported  thither,  the  original  text  of  the  Law  was  in  Egypt  a  sealed 
book.  The  Egyptian  Jews,  therefore,  could  only  be  brought  into 
line  with  their  orthodox  brethren  by  receiving  the  IAW  in  their  own 
vernacular.  It  is  probable  that  to  this  exigency  the  real  origin  of  the 
translation  known  as  the  Septuagint  is  due.  It  may  well  have  l)een 
the  case  that,  when  the  translation  was  made,  it  occasioned  interest  in 
circles  other  than  the  Jewish  community ;  but  we  may  feel  pretty  sure 
that  the  original  motive,  in  making  the  translation,  was  not  literary, 
not  antiquarian,  but  a  desire  to  supply  the  religious  needs  of  Jews 
who  in  their  ignorance  of  the  I*aw  were  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd. 
It  is  certainly  difficult  to  believe  that  the  Jewish  community  in 
1  Antiquities,  hk.  xn,  chap.  i. 


48  TIIK   SCHWEICH    LECTURES,  1909 

Egypt  would  have  been  content  to  accept  as  a  Bible  a  translation 
which  had  originally  been  made  only  to  give  completeness  to  a  library 
founded  by  a  heathen  king. 

The  Septuagint  translation,  that  is,  the  Pentateuch,  doubtless  did 
for  the  Egyptian  Jews  what  the  publication  of  the  Law  by  Ezra 
and  Nehemiah  had  done  for  the  Jews  of  Judah  and  Babylonia.  In 
433  B.C.,  by  the  amalgamation  of  the  Babylonian  and  Palestinian 
Jewish  law,  two  of  the  three  separate  sections  of  the  Jews  were 
brought  into  religious  unity ;  by  the  translation  of  this  amalgamated 
law  into  Greek  this  unity  was  extended  to  the  third  section  also. 

If  this  view  of  the  origin  of  the  Alexandrine  version  is  correct,  and 
it  was  only  in  the  third  century  B.C.  that  the  law  of  the  One  Sanctuary 
was  at  all  generally  recognized  in  Egypt,  it  is  only  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  a  considerable  time  would  elapse  before  the  Egyptian 
Jews  as  a  whole  accepted  the  Law  with  the  whole-hearted  loyalty  of 
their  brethren  elsewhere.  We  can  thus  explain  how  it  was  that 
Oniah,  when  he  built  a  temple  at  Leontopolis,1  could  find  at  least 
a  good  deal  of  support  among  Egyptian  Jews;  while  from  Xech.  xiv. 
18  we  may  perhaps  infer  that  as  late  as  the  second  century  B.C.  the 
attitude  of  Egyptian  Jews  towards  Jerusalem  still  left  something  to 
l>e  desired,  though  the  threat  may  be  aimed  directly  at  the  temple  of 
Leontopolis. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  in  the  third  century  B.C.  the  position  of 
the  Jewish  Church  in  the  world  had  enormously  improved.  True, 
Judah  proper — i.e.  that  portion  of  the  country  about  Jerusalem  of 
which  the  population  was  predominantly  Jewish — was  a  very  small 
province,  probably  considerably  smaller  than  Cambridgeshire ;  but  its 
capital  Jerusalem  was  regarded  as  the  religious  metropolis  of  Judaism 
by  Jews  in  Gilead,  Bashan,  and  Galilee,  as  well  as  in  Babylonia  and 
Egypt,  in  fact  wherever  Jews  had  been  transported  by  their  foreign 
rulers,  or  had  settled  in  the  way  of  business.  Moreover,  from  Ben  Sira's 
account  of  the  great  works  which  Simon  carried  out  in  Jerusalem  (see 
Ecclus.  1.  1-5)  it  is  evident  that  at  the  end  of  the  third  century  B.C. 
Jerusalem  was  no  longer  the  poverty-stricken  place  which  it  had  been 
in  the  days  of  the  prophet  Haggai,  or  even  in  the  time  of  Nehemiah. 
Taxes,  indeed,  had  to  be  paid  to  Egypt,  and  since  the  ways  of  oriental 
tax-gatherers  are  seldom  all  that  could  be  wished,  no  doubt  the  lot  of 

1  The  schismatica!  action  of  Oniah  is,  on  any  view  of  the  case,  remarkable  : 
but  it  may  be  that  he  interpreted  the  law  of  the  One  Sanctuary  as  meaning 
merely  that  there  could  only  be  one  legitimate  place  of  sacrifice  in  any  portion 
of  the  world.  He  may  have  argued  that,  Jerusalem  being  in  the  hands  of  the 
heathen,  another  sanctuary  must  be  built  elsewhere. 


LECTURE   III  49 

the  Judaean  |x»asant  was  frequently  anything  hut  a  happy  one.  On 
the  other  haiul  there  were  many  wealthy  and  influential  Jewish 
families.  The  revenues  of  the  Temple  were  enormous,  and  supported 
a  numerous  priestly  aristocracy  of  which  the  High  Priest  was  the 
head.  The  High  Priest  appears  to  have  been  the  virtual,  if  not  the 
actual,  ruler  of  Judah  proper. 

Of  this  small  Jewish  province  Jerusalem  was  incomparably  the  most 
important  place.  Within  the  boundaries  of  the  district  occupied 
mainly  by  Jews  there  were  few  other  towns  of  any  importance,  so  that 
some  two  hundred  years  before  Christ  the  names  Judah  and  Jerusalem 
virtually  denoted  country  people  and  townspeople  respectively.  And 
here  we  have  a  clue  to  the  interpretation  of  the  history  of  the  great 
struggle  between  Judaism  and  Hellenism.  It  had  been  the  policy  of 
Alexander  and  his  successors  to  found  throughout  the  empire  nominally 
free  cities  after  the  Greek  model.  It  was  in  the  cities  of  Syria  and 
Palestine,  therefore,  that  the  results  of  the  Macedonian  conquest  were 
most  evident.  In  the  cities  Greek  was  spoken  by  the  educated  classes, 
and  Greek  ideas  were  everywhere  forcing  a  way.  In  the  country,  on 
the  other  hand,  Greek  influence  was  comparatively  little  felt.  The 
Judaean  peasant  who  took  the  produce  of  his  land  to  Jerusalem  for 
sale  might  hear  Greek  spoken,  and  see  people  wearing  a  strange  and 
new-fangled  dress,  but  his  own  thought  and  conduct  were  no  more 
affected  by  what  he  heard  and  saw  than  the  thought  and  conduct  of 
the  country  people  who  come  in  every  Saturday  to  the  Cambridge 
market  is  directly  affected  by  the  University  under  whose  shadow  they 
sell  their  butter  and  chickens  and  vegetables. 

Under  such  circumstances  it  is  not  surprising  that  there  should 
have  been  a  gradually  widening  rift  between  Jerusalem  and  the  country 
districts  of  Judah.  Not,  of  course,  that  every  one  in  Jerusalem  was 
equally  bitten  by  Hellenism  and  every  one  in  the  country  equally 
opposed  to  it;  only  that  the  dominant  influence  in  Jerusalem  was  not 
the  same  as  the  dominant  influence  in  Judah. 

Down  to  the  days  of  Ben  Sira,  the  High  Priest  appears  to  have  kept 
in  check  the  more  ardent  Helleni/ers  in  Israel.  Hellenism,  it  is  true, 
had  affected  orthodox  Judaism,  but  it  had  acted  rather  as  a  stimulus 
to  thought,  which  remained  truly  Jewish,1  than  as  changing  the 
character  of  that  thought. 

The  members  of  the  conservative  Jewish  party,  which,  as  we  have 

1  Thus  the  development  of  the  '  wisdom '  literature  which  falls  in  this  period 
was  no  doubt  stimulated  by  the  presence  of  Greek  philosophy,  but  it  cannot  be 
tun  emphatically  stated  that  the  wisdom  is  Hebrew  wisdom.  Nowhere  in  the  Old 
'IV-tami'iit,  iinlc->-  it  i-  in  Ecclesiastes,  are  there  any  traces  of  Greek  thought. 

L    4 


50  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

seen,  was  most  strongly  represented  in  the  country  districts,  came  to 
lx.«  called  Hasidim  (A.V.  Assideans,  R.V.  Hasidaeans).1  We  do  not 
know  the  origin  of  the  name ;  that  is  to  say,  whether  those  who  were 
so  called  had  originally  applied  the  name  to  themselves,  or  whether  it 
was  a  nickname  bestowed  on  them  by  their  opponents,  and  ultimately 
accepted  by  them  as  an  honourable  title.  In  any  case  it  denotes  those 
who  specially  insisted  on  the  quality  of  kesed,  piety. 

It  may  be  that  the  delight  which  the  Jews  felt  at  lx?ing  freed  from 
Ptolemaic  rule  in  198  n.  c.  disposed  them  to  look  more  favourably  on 
the  Seleucid  king,  Antiochus  III,  than  they  had  ever  looked  on  the 
Ptolemies ;  and  if  so,  it  was  but  natural  that  they  should  be  more 
open  to  Macedonian  influences  coming  through  Antioch  than  to  those 
which  had  come  to  them  through  Egypt.  Certainly  from  alxnit  this 
time  leaven  of  Hellenism  was  working  rapidly  in  Jerusalem  and  among 
the  upper  classes  of  Judah.  One  sign  of  the  passing  away  of  the  old 
order  is  to  be  found  in  the  Greek  names  which  we  now  find  lx>rne  by 
Jews.  Thus  in  the  reign  of  Seleucus  IV  (187-176  «.  r.)  we  find  a  Jew 
whose  father  bears  the  Hebrew  name  Tobijah  with  the  Greek  name 
Hyrcanus,2  and  Jeshua,  the  younger  son  of  Simon  the  Just,  takes  the 
name  of  Jason.3 

Oniah  the  son  of  Simon,  whom  we  find  High  Priest  in  the  reign  of 
Seleucus  IV,  appears  to  have  had  little  or  no  sympathy  with  the 
Hellenizing  movement,  and  accordingly,  though  he  was  reverenced  by 
the  Hasid/m,  i.  e.  the  poorer  members  of  the  community,  he  found  no 
support  among  the  influential  Jewish  families.  Even  his  own  brother 
Jeshua  or  Jason  was  an  ardent  Hellenizer. 

The  beginning  of  trouble,  according  to  the  account  given  in 
2  Maccabees,  was  a  quarrel  between  Oniah  and  a  certain  Benjamite 
aristocrat  named  Simon  ;  in  consequence  of  which  the  latter  slandered 
the  High  Priest  to  Seleucus,  until  Oniah,  finding  his  position  in 
Jerusalem  precarious,  left  the  Holy  City  in  order  to  represent  his  case 
to  Seleucus  at  Antioch.4 

1  The  spelling  of  the  Greek  'Ao-t&iiot  suggests  that  the  word  was  current  in 
Egypt  in  an  Aramaic  form,  viz.   NTDn  pi.   NJTpn. 

2  -1  Mace.  iii.  11.  s  Josephus,  Antiquities,  bk.  XH,  chap,  v,  §  1. 

4  Since  it  is  clear  that  the  good  shepherd  of  Zech.  xi  who  feeds  the  flock  of 
slaughter  (i.  e.  the  Jewish  people)  for  the  sheep  merchants  (i.  e.  the  JSeleucid 
kings,  who  were  ready  to  sell  to  the  highest  hidder  the  High-priesthood  and  with 
it  the  Jewish  people)  is  the  chief  Jewish  ruler,  it  seems  scarcely  possible  that  any 
one  but  Oniah  can  be  intended.  Unfortunately  the  passage  has  not  come  down 
to  us  entire  :  there  is  a  hiatus  between  ver.  7  and  ver.  8,  and  again  one  between 
ver.  8«  and  ver.  Sb.  Verse  9  probably  refers  to  Oniah's  determination  to  leave 
Jerusalem,  and  ver.  12  to  an  appeal  made  by  him  to  his  Mock  for  fund-  to  enable 


LKCTrm;  in  r,i 

So  long  as  the  High  Priest,  the  head  of  the  Jewish  community, 
u.is  himself  loyal  to  the  law  of  his  fathers,  and  remained  to  protect 
his  people,  the  Helleni/ers,  however  much  they  might  despise  the 
Hasidim,  could  not  openly  persecute  them;  but  when  the  good 
shepherd  was  taken  away,  evil  days  came  upon  the  flock  of  the  Lord. 
In  176  n.c.  Seleucus  IV  was  murdered  in  a  conspiracy  formed  against 
him  by  his  ambitious  minister  Ileliodorus.  His  elder  son,  Demetrius, 
who  at  the  time  of  his  father's  murder  was  about  nine  years  old,  was 
then  in  Home,  whither  he  had  been  sent  as  a  hostage.  Another  son, 
an  infant,  was  probably  proclaimed  king  by  Ileliodorus.1  Thereupon 
Antiochus,  the  brother  of  the  late  king,  who  was  living  at  Athens, 
crossed  over  into  Asia  Minor,  and  with  the  help  of  Eumenes  of  Per- 
gamos  declared  himself  king  of  Syria.  It  was  not  long  before  he 
succeeded  in  winning  over  the  kingdom  of  his  brother.  The  infant 
son  of  Seleucus  he  contrived  to  have  assassinated.  The  true  heir  to 
the  throne,  however,  was  in  Rome,  safe  from  Antiochus^s  clutches. 

It  was  the  policy  of  Antiochus  IV,  or,  to  give  him  the  name  bv 
which  lie  is  more  commonly  known,  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  to  weld 
together  his  heterogeneous  empire,  consisting  of  'all  peoples,  nations, 
and  languages  \  by  encouraging  everywhere  the  adoption  of  Hellenism. 
It  was  no  wonder  therefore  that  under  such  a  ruler  the  Helleni/ing 
party  at  Jerusalem  lx>gan  to  assert  themselves.  At  the  beginning  of 
the  reign  of  Antiochus  (i.e.  in  175  B.C.)  Jason,  the  brother  of  Oniah, 
by  the  promise  of  a  large  sum  of  money  induced  th-j  King  to  appoint 
him  High  Priest  in  place  of  his  brother,  who  still  remained  at  Antioch, 
at  the  same  time  applying  for  permission  to  remodel  Jerusalem  as 
a  Greek  city.  A  gymnasium  was  built  there,  and  the  young  Jewish 
aristocrats  adopted  Greek  dress. 

It  is  noteworthy  that  Jason  and  his  faction,  however  far  they  may 
have  been  from  showing  themselves  blameless  as  touching  the  righteous 
ness  which  is  in  the  Law,  appear  to  have  l>een  guilty  of  no  definite 
act  of  apostasy.  It  is  indeed  related  by  the  author  of  2  Maccabees 
that  *  the  envoys  of  Jason  to  the  games  at  Tyre  were  unwilling  to 
contribute  to  the  sacrifice  to  Heracles,  and  obtained  leave  to  divert 
the  money  they  carried  to  a  secular  purjwse/  ~  But  though  neither 
the  gymnasium  nor  Greek  dress  in  themselves  constituted  apostasy, 

him  to  defend  himself  at  Antioch.  Oniali  must  have  known  that  without  money 
his  case  was  hopeless  ;  hut  the  richer  people  in  Jerusalem  had  little  sympathy 
for  him,  and  the  Hasidim  had  little  money  to  hestow.  'Hie  sum  suhscrihed  was  so 
small  —  it  is  compared  to  the  amount  specified  hy  the  I^aw  (Exod.  xxi.  '•}-)  as  com- 
prn-atioii  Cur  injury  done  to  a  slave — that  Oniah  indignantly  repudiated  it. 
1  See  Hi-van.  House  of&lem'ux,  vol.  ii,  p.  120.  -  IWd.j  p.  170. 


52  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

they  exposed  their  votaries  to  temptation  to  apostasy — temptation  to 
which,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  many  Jews  yielded.1  It  must  not  l>e 
forgotten  that,  save  for  the  fact  that  his  brother  Oniah  was  still 
living,  Jason  was  the  legitimate  High  Priest. 

Jason  did  not  long  retain  the  High-priesthood  which  he  had 
obtained  so  unscrupulously.  He  was  destined  soon  to  find  out  that 
the  tools  which  he  had  used  against  his  brother  could  be  used  against 
himself.  Within  three  years,  Menelaus,  a  Benjamite,  the  brother  of 
the  Simon  who  had  intrigued  against  Oniah,  began  to  intrigue  against 
Jason.  Antiochus  was  in  need  of  money,  and  Menelaus,  by  promising 
to  pav  to  him  a  larger  sum  than  Jason  had  paid,  found  little  diffi 
culty  in  getting  himself  appointed  High  Priest.  The  garrison  which 
Antiochus  had  in  the  citadel  of  Jerusalem  made  resistance  on  the  part 
of  .Jason  hopeless.  He  wras  compelled  to  flee  to  the  country  east  of 
the  Jordan,  and  Menelaus  reigned  in  his  stead.  As  a  Benjamite 
Menelaus  was,  of  course,  quite  ineligible  for  the  High-priesthood,  and 
no  doubt  many  whose  sympathies  were  on  the  whole  with  the  Hellen- 
izers  were  not  prepared  for  so  violent  a  breach  of  the  Jewish  law. 
Fearing  probably  that  his  position  would  be  insecure  while  Oniah 
lived,  Menelaus  bribed  Andronicus,  whom  Antiochus  had  left  in 
charge  of  affairs  at  Antioch,  to  murder  him.  The  conduct  of  Mene 
laus  in  the  position  which  he  had  usurped  was  so  outrageous,  that  in 
all  probability  after  the  death  of  Oniah  the  Hasidim  as  well  as  the 
more  moderate  of  the  Hellenizers  gave  their  sympathy  to  Jason. 
Inasmuch,  however,  as  Menelaus  had  been  appointed  by  Antiochus, 
it  was  easy  to  represent  any  opposition  to  him  as  disloyalty  to  the 
King.  For  some  time,  however,  there  was  no  open  revolt. 

In  170-169  n.c.  war  broke  out  between  Antiochus  and  his  young 
nephew,  Ptolemy  Philometor,  King  of  Egypt.  The  regents  Eulaeus 
and  Lenaeus,  in  whose  hands  was  the  government,  were  confident  of 
recovering  Coele-Syria  for  Egypt.  Antiochus,  however,  met  the 
Egyptian  army  near  Pelusium,  and  utterly  defeated  it,  and  shortly 
afterwards  the  young  King  Ptolemy,  who  had  attempted  to  escape, 
was  captured  by  Syrians,  and  fell  into  the  hands  of  Antiochus. 
Thereupon  the  people  of  Alexandria  made  king  the  youngest  brother 
of  Ptolemy  Philometor  with  the  surname  Euergetes.  At  the  beginning 
of  the  war,  Antiochus  had  not  been  the  aggressor,  but  the  turn  of 
events  had  now  given  him  a  pretext  for  the  invasion  of  Egypt.  He 
represented  himself  as  the  champion  of  the  rightful  king,  Ptolemy 
Philometor,  against  his  usurping  brother,  and  as  such  found  a  con- 

1  See  1  Mace,  i.  15. 


I.I-X TniE   III  53 

»odiTable  amount  of  support  among  the  Egyptians.  He  sei/ed 
Pelusium,  and  was  soon  master  of  all  lower  Egypt  except  Alexandria. 
*  The  seat  of  the  rival  government  for  which  Ptolemy  Philometor  was 
to  serve  as  figure-head*1  was  fixed  at  Memphis.  In  a  short  time 
Antiochus  had  l>egun  the  siege  of  Alexandria,  and  a  general  panic 
prevailed. 

It  is  in  all  probability  to  this  period  that  we  should  assign  the 
prophecy  in  Isa.  xix,  1-15.  It  must  l>e  remembered  that  the  Jews 
had  no  love  for  the  Ptolemaic  rule,  and  that  they  had  welcomed 
Antiochus  III  as  a  deliverer.  Antiochus  Kpiphanes  had  as  yet  shed 
no  Mood  in  Jerusalem.  He  was  not  held  responsible  for  the  murder 
of  Ouiah  ;2  and  if  he  had  favoured  the  Hellenizers,  and  put  into  the 
High-priesthood  a  man  unqualified  for  the  office,  there  was  no  reason 
to  suppose  that  a  Ptolemy  would  in  such  respects  prove  a  better 
ruler,  especially  since  the  Sons  of  Tobiah,  the  chief  supporters  of 
Menelaus,  had  in  the  old  days  l)een  supporters  of  Ptolemaic  rule. 
The  dread  of  passing  again  under  the  Egyptian  yoke  must  have  been 
dissipated  by  the  news  of  Antiochus's  victory  over  the  Egyptian  army, 
and  it  seemed  as  though  Antiochus  were  the  scourge  in  the  hand  of 
the  I^ord  to  chastise  the  boastful  Egyptian  nation.  We  have  a  refer 
ence  to  the  suddenness  of  Antiochus's  attack  on  Egypt,  and  the  panic 
caused  by  it,  in  the  words  of  ver.  1  :  '  Behold,  Jehovah  rideth  upon 
a  swift  cloud,  and  cometh  to  Egypt ;  and  the  idols  of  Egypt  will  Ix* 
moved  at  his  presence,  and  the  heart  of  Egypt  will  melt  in  the 
midst  of  it.1  The  conditions  of  things  in  Egypt  after  Antiochus's 
sei/.ure  of  Pelusium,  when  a  state  of  civil  war  prevailed  (Antiochus, 
who  represented  Ptolemy  Philometor,  being  opposed  to  Alexandria, 
which  had  made  Ptolemy  Euergetes  king),  is  clearly  indicated  in 
ver.  2:  'And  I  will  incite  Egypt  against  Egypt,  and  they  will  fight 
one  against  his  brother,  and  one  against  his  friend;  city  against  city, 
kingdom  against  kingdom/  In  the  'hard  master1  ('I!?!?  E*3"IX)  and  the 
'stern  king'(Ty  lj?O)  into  whose  hand  Egypt  is  to  be  given,  there  is 
a  reference  to  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  who  is  described  in  the  book  of 
Daniel  (chap,  viii,  23)  as  'stern-faced1  (D^B  Ty),  and  in  the  Sibylline 
Oracles  (iii.  389,  390)  as  artjp  irop^vpfr^v  AWTTTJV  ffftfi/zfVos  c5/^ois\ 
ay/noy,  dA A 06 I'M]*,  ()>\oy6( ty.3  In  ver.  13  we  may  see  a  reference  to  Pelu 
sium,  for  Zoan  (i.e.  Tanis,  eight  miles  north-west  of  Pelusium)  is  used 
(e.g.  Ps.  Ixxviii.  12,  43)  as  the  name  of  the  district  in  which  Pelusium 
stood  ;  and  Noph  is,  of  course,  Memphis,  where  Antiochus  fixed  his 
government.  The  Egyptians  had  good  cause  to  complain  of  their 

1  Mount-  »f  .v/r//rMx,  vol.  ii.  p.  137.  2  2  Mace.  iv.  fl7 

3  Quoted  by  Driver,  Daniel,  Camb.  Bible  for  Schools,  p.  98. 


54  THE  SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

leaders  who  had  brought  matters  to  such  a  pass  :  '  those  who  were 
the  corner-stones  of  the  tribes  "*  of  Egypt  had  '  misled  '  their  jx-ople.1 

For  some  unexplained  reason  Antiochus  suddenly  raised  the  siege 
of  Alexandria,  and  returned  to  Syria,  retaining  however  a  garrison  in 
Pelusium,  and  leaving  Ptolemy  Philometor  reigning  at  Memphis  in 
opposition  to  his  brother  Ptolemy  Euergetes,  at  Alexandria.  But  his 
plans  were  upset  by  a  reconciliation  between  the  brothers,  who,  it  was 
arranged,  were  to  reign  as  joint-kings.  Antiochus  had  therefore  no 
excuse  for  the  continued  occupation  of  Egypt ;  nevertheless  he  was 
determined  not  to  be  baulked  in  his  schemes.  In  the  spring  of  168  B.  c. 
he  again  invaded  Egypt,  but  when  he  seemed  to  hold  the  country  al 
most  in  the  hollo\v  of  his  hand,  he  was  suddenly  compelled  by  the 
intervention  of  Rome  to  evacuate  it. 

Meanwhile  the  storm  which  the  writer  of  Isaiah  xix.  1-15  had  ex 
pected  to  devastate  Egypt  broke  upon  Jerusalem.  During  Antiochus1:; 
campaign  of  1 70-169  2  a  false  report  had  reached  Jason  in  the  Am 
monite  country  that  the  king  was  dead.  Thereupon,  having  by  some 
means  collected  a  band  of  one  thousand  men,  Jason  suddenly  attacked 
and  took  Jerusalem.  Menelaus  was  compelled  to  take  refuge  in  the 
citadel,  which  was  held  by  a  garrison  of  Syrian  troops.  A  large 
number  of  his  supporters,  i.  e.  the  party  friendly  to  the  Syrian  govern 
ment,  were  massacred  by  Jason.  During  the  struggle  between  the 
rival  factions  in  Jerusalem  a  certain  amount  of  injury  appears  to  have 
been  done  to  the  Temple,  of  which  one,  or  more,  of  the  gatehouses  was 
burnt.3  This  attack  on  the  nominee  of  Antiochus  was  not  unnaturally 

1  The  apocalyptic  character  of  this  prophecy,  with  its  quotations  from,  and 
implied  references  to,  older  passages  of  Scripture,  is  in  harmony  with  a  late 
date.  The  figure  of  the  drying  up  of  the  river  (ver.  5)  is  employed  to  denote  the 
ruin  of  the  nation,  since  the  life  of  Egypt  depended  upon  the  Nile.  Other 
prophets  (cf.  xlii.  15  ;  1.  2)  state  generally  Jehovah's  power  to  dry  up  the  sea. 
The  thought  here  is  perhaps  derived  from  the  curse  on  the  Nile  in  Exod. 
vii.  14-21. 

The  text  of  this  prophecy  has  certainly  suffered  to  some  extent.  The  form  of 
verses  11  b,  12  a  suggests  that  Pharaoh  is  directly  addressed,  and  that  the 
passage  should  run  :  '  How  sayest  thou,  O  Pharaoh,  I  am  the  son  of  the  wise, 
the  son  of  ancient  kings?'  (i.  e.  njna  I^Nh  !]»«). 

The  use  of  the  name  Phurnuh  is  no  argument  against  the  date  here  assigned  to 
this  prophecy,  for  '  in  old  Coptic  (of  the  second  century  A.  it.)  the  descendant  of 
Pr'-o  is  simply  IIEPO  "  the  king "  '  (Hastings'  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  art. 
Pharaoh,  p.  819.) 

Verses  10,  17  would  seem  to  be  an  appendix  to  the  prophecy  though  of  much 
the  same  date.  The  meaning  is  that  so  terrihly  will  Jehovah  have  avenged  the 
wrong  done  hy  Egypt  to  the  land  of  Judah,  that  to  the  Egyptians  the  very  name 
of  Judah  will  he  ominous  of  evil. 

•  See  House  of  Seleurux,  vol.  ii,  p.  297,  Appendix  (J. 

s  Cf.  1  Mace.  iv.  38 ;  2  Mace.  i.  8,  viii.  *J. 


LECTURE   III  55 

regarded  by  the  king  as  a  revolt  against  his  rule,  and  on  his  return 
from  Egypt  he  marched  to  Jerusalem  to  crush  tlu>  rebellion.  Jason 
had  already  fled  to  the  Ammonite  territory,  but  the  Holy  City  bore  all 
the  brunt  of  Antioehus's  wrath.  For  three  days  there  *vas  an  indiscrimi 
nate  massacre  by  the  Syrian  soldiery.  Antiochus,  guided  by  Menelaus, 
entered  the  Temple,  which  he  stripped  of  its  treasures. 

After  the  collapse  of  his  plans  in  Egypt,  Antiochus  again  turned 
his  attention  to  Jerusalem.  The  story  of  what  followed  has  lx?eii  so 
admirably  told  by  Mr.  E.  11.  Bevan  that  it  cannot  be  given  better 
than  in  his  own  words.1  *  Since  Antiochus  could  no  longer  after  I(j8 
protect  the  Ca>le-Syrian  province  by  holding  any  Egyptian  territory, 
its  internal  consolidation  became  imperative  in  the  first  degree.  The 
weak  spot  was  Jerusalem.  What  the  Seleucid  court  believed  it  saw 
there  was  a  loyal  party,  readily  accepting  the  genial  culture  which 
was  to  harmonize  the  kingdom,  on  the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other 
a  people  perversely  and  dangerously  solitary,  resisting  all  efforts 
to  amalgamate  them  with  the  general  system,  and  only  waiting  the 
appearance  of  a  foreign  invader  to  rebel.  And  on  what  ground  did 
this  people  maintain  its  obstinate  isolation  ?  On  the  ground  of  an 
unlovely  barbarian  superstition.  Very  well :  the  religion  of  Jehovah 
must  be  abolished.  The  Hellenization  of  Jerusalem  must  be  made 
perfect.  If  part  of  the  population  took  up  an  attitude  of  irreconcil 
able  obstruction,  they  must  be  exterminated  and  their  place  filled  by 
Greek  colonists. 

'Apollonius,  the  commander  of  the  Mysian  mercenaries,  was 
charged  with  the  first  step  of  effecting  a  strong  military  occupation  of 
Jerusalem.  His  errand  was  concealed  ;  he  went  with  a  considerable 
force,  ostensibly  in  connexion  with  the  tribute  from  southern  Syria, 
and  sei/ed  Jerusalem  by  a  coup  dc  main.  A  fresh  massacre,  directed 
probably  by  Meiielaus  and  his  adherents,  cleared  Jerusalem  of  the  ob 
noxious  element.  A  new  fortress  of  great  strength  was  built  on  Mount 
Zion,  and  a  body  of  royal  troops,  "  Macedonians,"  established  in  it  to 
dominate  the  city. 

'But  now  came  the  second  part  of  the  process,  the  extinguishing  of 
the  Jewish  religion.  It  was  simple  enough  in  Jerusalem  itself. 
Jehovah  was  identified  with  Zeus  Olympius,  and  Zeus  Olympius,  it 
would  apjx>ar,  with  Antiochus.  The  ritual  was  altered  in  such  a  way 
as  to  make  the  breach  with  Judaism  most  absolute.  A  Greek  altar — 
the  M  Abomination  of  Desolation  "' — was  erected  upon  the  old  Jewish 
altar  in  the  Temple  court,  and  swine  sacrificed  upon  it.  The  High- 
priest  partook  of  the  new  sacrificial  feasts,  of  the  "  broth  of  abominable 
1  House  of  Selnicux,  vol.  ii,  p.  l~2ff.  *  1  Mace.  i.  54. 


56  THE   SCHWEICH    LECTl'KKS,    1909 

things "'.  To  partake  was  made  the  test  of  loyalty  to  the  King.  The 
day  of  the  King's  birth  was  monthly  celebrated  with  Greek  rites. 
A  Dionysiac  festival  was  introduced,  when  the  population  of  Jerusalem 
went  in  procession,  crowned  with  ivy.  That  everything  might  conform 
to  the  purest  Hellenic  type,  the  framing  of  the  new  institutions  was 
entrusted  to  one  of  the  King's  friends  from  Athens.1 

'At  the  same  time  that  the  transformation  was  accomplished  in 
Jerusalem,  the  other  temple  built  to  Jehovah  in  Shechem,  the  religious 
centre  of  the  Samaritans,  was  constituted  a  temple  of  Zeus  Xenios. 

'To  purge  Jerusalem  of  all  trace  of  Judaism  was  comparatively 
easy ;  it  was  another  matter  to  master  the  country.  In  the  country 
villages  and  smaller  towns  of  Judaea  the  royal  officers  met  with  in 
stances  of  extreme  resistance.  Their  instructions  were  to  compel  the 
population  to  break  with  the  old  religion  by  taking  part  in  the  cere 
monies  of  Hellenic  worship,  especially  in  eating  the  flesh  of  sacrificed 
swine,  and  to  punish  even  with  death  mothers  who  circumcised  their 
children.  The  books  of  which  the  Jews  made  so  much  were  destroyed 
if  found,  or  disfigured  by  mocking  scribbles,  or  defiled  with  unholy 
broth.1 

These  events  are  pretty  clearly  referred  to  in  more  than  one  passage 
of  the  book  of  Isaiah.  Thus  the  section  Ivi.  9-lvii.  13,  which  is  to 
a  great  extent  an  imitation  of  older  prophecy,-  begins  with  a  sarcastic 
invitation  to  wild  beasts  to  come  and  devour  the  flock  of  the  Lord, 
inasmuch  as  those  who  should  act  the  part  of  sheep-dogs  and  shep 
herds  care  only  for  their  own  ease  and  gain.3  And  in  consequence  the 
righteous  man  perishes,  and  none  interposes  to  save  him,  and  men  of 
piety  (Heb.  hesed,  i.  e.  the  Hasidim)  are  taken  away.  Jerusalem  has 
forsaken  her  true  husband  Jehovah,  and  has  joined  herself  to  a  foreign 
god.  The  offspring  of  this  guilty  union,4  i.e.  the  Hellenizing  Jews, 
mock  the  Hasidim  and  ridicule  them.5  A  high  and  lofty  mountain, 

1  Cf.  2  Mace.  vi.  1. 

2  It  cannot  be  too  strongly  insisted  upon  that  early  phraxes  are  no  evidence 
that  the  passage  in  which  they  occur  was  composed  at  an  early  date,  as  is  proved 
by  a  study  of  the  Apocalypse  of  S.  John,  which  abounds  in  quotations  from,  and 
imitations  of,  the  Old  Testament. 

3  For  this  denunciation  of  the  shepherds  compare  Zecli.  xi.  15-17,  which  was 
certainly  composed  about  this  time,  and  probably  refers  to  Menelaus. 

4  Compare  the  use  of  the  term  '  bastard '  ("TOO)  in  the  nearly  contemporary 
passage  Zech.  ix.  6,  which  refers  to  the  mixed  population,  half  Philistine,  half 
(ireek,  of  the  Philistine  cities.  . 

0  Verse  .5  is  apparently  inserted  here  by  an  editor  from  another,  probably 
much  older,  prophecy.  That  it  was  not  originally  part  of  its  prt-cnt  context  i- 
proyed  by  the  fact  that  it  is  written  in  a  different  rhythm,  and  uses  the  word 
E"1!^  in  a  different  sense  from  that  which  it  bears  in  ver.  4. 


LECTURE   III  57 

i.e.  Jerusalem,  is  the  scene  of  this  idolatrous  worship.1  Though  the 
doors  mid  doorposts  are  inscribed  with  Jehovah's  name  (cf.  Deut.  vi.  {)), 
idolatrous  symbols  are  in  the  background.  Jerusalem  has  striven  to 
make  herself  attractive  to  the  King  (i.e.  Antiochus  Kpiphanes)  like 
a  woman  who  strives  to  increase  her  charms  with  choice  scents,2  and 
has  sent  embassies  to  heathen  cities  far  off'.3  Are  the  Jerusalem 
people  afraid  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  that  they  thus  dissemble  their 
religion  and  profess  to  l)e  Greek  ? 

Again  in  chapter  Ixv  we  have  a  vehement  denunciation  of  idolatrous 
practices,  most,  if  not  all,  of  which  are  to  be  found  on  Greek  soil. 
Jehovah  complains  that  He  has  revealed  Himself  in  vain  to  people  who 
seek  Him  not ;  people  who  sacrifice  in  gardens,  and  burn  incense  upon 
bricks  ;  who  sit  among  the  graves,  and  lodge  in  the  secret  places  ;  who 
eat  swine's  flesh,  and  in  whose  vessels  is  broth  of  abominable  things ; 
who  say  that  they  are  holy,  and  must  not  lx?  touched  by  those  who 
are  not  purified  like  themselves.4  Now  we  know  that  there  was  at 
Athens  a  cult  of  Aphrodite  in  the  Gardens  ('Ac^oSinj  ii>  ^TTOIS-),  who 
was  worshipped  in  the  north-west  of  the  Acropolis <<i ;  and  that  in  the 
enclosure  sacred  to  this  goddess  certain  mysteries  were  performed.  It 
is  reasonable  to  see  in  the  gardens  mentioned  in  this  chapter  and  also 
in  Ixvi.  17,  i.  29  a  reference  to  this  cult. 

The  burning  of  incense  or  other  sacrifice  on  brick:?  is  rather  difficult 
to  explain.  A  movable  incense  altar  of  terra  cotta  was  found  at  Tell 
Ta'annek  (the  Taanach  of  the  Bible)  a  description  of  which  has  been 
given  by  Professor  Driver  in  his  Schweich  Lectures,  190M.  pp.  84,  85  ; 
but  it  is  scarcely  possible  that  the  word  '~U3p,  which  means  properly 
brick  or  tile,  could  be  used  to  mean  earthenware  generally.  But  in 
the  Heroum  of  Olympia  a  small  quadrangular  altar  was  found,  which 

1  The  language  of  much  of  this  passage  seems  to  he  an  imitation  of  K/ek.  xvi 
'l  The  text  here  is  not  above  suspicion,  but  this  seems  to  be  the  meaning. 

3  Compare  2  Mace.  iv.  18-20. 

4  Instead  of   "pntHp,   which   is   translated— though    it  cannot   possibly  bear 
such  a  meaning — '  I  am  holier  than  thou,'  we  must  read  'PltHf?  '  I  am  holy  '. 
The  final  kaph  of  *]TKrip  is  probably  only  the  first  letter  of  the  word  "3  ('  for'), 
with  which  the  next  verse  should  begin.     The  ROggMtion  that  only  the  pointing 
of  the  Masoretic  text  should  be  changed,  so  as  to  read  the  Pi" el  for  the  Kul,  and 
that  the  clause  should  be  translated,  '  for  I  should  sanctify  thee,"  though  made 
by  one  of  the  greatest  scholars  of  the  last  century.  Robertson  Smith,  cannot  l>e 
accepted.    The  sense  which  he  proposed  to  give  to  the  clause  would  be  expressed 
in   Hebrew  by  T^pX'fB .     On   the   purificatory   rites   performed   in   connexion 
with   the  mysteries  see   Harrison,  1'rolrgonunui  to  the  Study  of  (ireek  IMiyiuii, 
pp.  151  ff. 

N  •(•  1  i  a/.iT.  J'timtaiiiu*'  Description  of  (Greece,  vol.  i,  pp.  26,  40,  vol.  ii,  p.  344  f. ; 
Harri-iiii.  I'mlt-ijinnena  to  the  Study  of  (J reek  Religion,  p.  132. 


58  THE   SCHWEICH    LECTURES,   1909 

Professor  J.  G.  Frazer  describe!  ns  follows  : J  *  It  is  formed  simply  of 
hard  earth  mixed  with  ashes  and  charcoal,  but  is  covered  on  the  top 
with  a  broad  flat  brick.  The  three  visible  sides'  (the  fourth  being 
close  to  the  wall)  *  were  coated  with  plaster  and  painted.  The  altar 
rests  on  the  ground  without  any  steps  ;  its  dimensions  are  as  follows  : 
length  '54  metre,  breadth  '38  metre,  height  '37  metre.  That  burnt 
sacrifices  were  offered  on  the  altar  is  clear  from  the  marks  of  fire  on 
its  top,  as  well  as  from  the  ashes  and  charcoal  that  were  found. 
On  both  sides  were  observed  the  traces  of  libations  that  had  flowed 
down  here.  The  plaster  on  the  front  and  sides  had  plainly  been 
often  renewed,  and  as  it  exhibited  traces  of  paintings  and  letters,  the 
German  excavators  had  it  peeled  carefully  off'  on  the  front.  Thus 
they  discovered  no  less  than  twelve  successive  coats  of  plaster. 
Almost  every  coat  had  a  leafy  branch  or  two  painted  on  it,  the 
stalks  being  coloured  brown  and  the  leaves  green.  .  .  .  Moreover,  on 
each  coat  was  painted  in  violet  letters  the  word  HP&OP  or  HPilOS 
("  of  the  hero")  or  HPfl&N  ("  of  the  heroes  ").  Thus  we  learn  that 
the  altar  was  sacred  to  a  hero  or  heroes.2 ' 

The  interest  of  the  Heroum  for  our  purpose  lies  in  the  fact  that  it 
seems  to  have  served  as  the  model  for  the  Philippeum,  which  was 
begun  by  Philip  of  Macedon  in  338  B.C.,  and  completed  by  Alexander 
the  Great.3  Although  no  traces  of  any  altar,  brick  or  otherwise, 
have  been  found  in  this  building,  the  builders  appear  to  have  had 
some  special  reason  for  preferring  brick  to  stone.  Pausanias  indeed 
states  that  it  was  built  of  baked  bricks,  but  the  present  lecturer 
is  informed  by  his  friend  and  colleague  Mr.  A.  B.  Cook,  who  first 
called  his  attention  to  the  brick  altar  in  the  Heroum,  that  it  was  in 
reality  built  of  stone  which  was  painted  to  represent  brick.  It  must 
not  be  forgotten  that  Antiochus  Epiphanes  before  his  accession  had 
been  living  at  Athens,  and  'had  not  only  become  an  Athenian 
citi/en,  but  had  even  been  elected  to  the  chief  magistracy  (that  of 
orpanjyos  tm  TO.  oVAa)  \4  Further,  in  order  '  that  everything  might 
conform  to  the  purest  Hellenic  type,  the  framing  of  the  new  institu 
tions  was  entrusted  to  one  of  the  king's  friends  from  Athens1.5 
Here,  therefore,  although  more  light  on  the  subject  is  desiderated, 
we  have  an  illustration  of  the  ritual  which  so  horrified  the  Hasidim, 
vi/.  the  burning  of  sacrifice  on  altars  or  hearths  of  brick,  in  defiance 
of  the  law  (Exod.  xx.  25)  which  requires  unhewn  stone. 

1  Puiisatiia*'  Description  ofdrecce,  vol.  iii,  p.  579. 

2  See  also  Olymjria,  Die  Ergetntiuxe ,  vol.  ii. 

s  Frazer,  op.  cit.,  p.  622 seq.  *  Bevau,  Home  ofSeleucus,  vol.  ii,  p.  12t!. 

n  Bevan,  op.  cit.,  p.  173. 


LECTURE   III  59 

The  exact  nature  of  the  heathenish  practices  next  mentioned  is  not 
(jiiite  clear.  It  has  been  held  that  the  special  object  of  those  *  who 
sit  in  the  graves  and  pass  the  night  in  the  secret  places '  was  to  get 
inspired  dreams  (by  incubath)  or,  possibly,  necromantic  oracles.1 
The  context,  however,  seems  to  imply  not  mere  ordinary  necromancy 
such  as  is  prohibited  in  Deut.  xviii.  11,  but  a  mystery  which  would  be 
an  integral  part  of  some  heathenish  worship. 

On  the  eating  of  swine's  flesh  (Ixv.  4)  there  is  no  need  to  dwell  ; 
for  the  lx>oks  of  Maccabees  distinctly  state  that  the  Jews  were 
required  to  partake  of  such  sacrifices,  and  it  is  well  known  that  swine 
were  sacrificed  by  the  Greeks.2 

Further  on  in  the  same  chapter  we  find  another  reference  to  foreign 
superstitions  which  points  in  the  same  direction.  '  Ye  that  forsake 
the  Lord, '  writes  the  prophet,  '  that  forget  my  holy  mountain,  that 
prepare  a  table  for  Fortune  (Gad,  "12),  and  that  fill  up  mingled  wine 
unto  Destiny  ( J/?/i/,  'JO).'  By  forgetfulness  of  Jehovah's  holy  mountain 
we  are  probably  to  understand  the  ignoring  of  the  Temple's  claim  to 
be  the  only  sanctuary  by  the  erection  of  altars  elsewhere.3  Now 
'  Gad  is  the  name  of  an  old  Semitic  god  of  fortune,  mentioned 
particularly  in  Aramaic  inscriptions  from  Hauran  and  Palmyra,14 
who  seems  to  have  been  worshipped  in  Palestine  in  early  times  (cf. 
Joshua  xi.  17,  xii.  7,  xiii.  5,  xv.  37);  and  accordingly  it  has  been 
supposed  that  we  have  here  a  reference  to  some  Aramaean  cult.  If 
this  were  the  case,  however,  we  should  expect  Mfni  mentioned  in  the 
parallel  clause  to  be  likewise  the  name  of  a  Semitic  deity,  and  of  this 
there  is  no  evidence.  It  seems,  therefore,  more  probable  that  we 
should  regard  both  Gad  and  J/r/i/as  translations.  Certainlv,  bv  those 
who  did  not  speak  Greek,  Baal  was  used  as  the  equivalent  of  Zens,:> 
and  there  is  therefore  no  difficulty  in  supposing  that  Semitic 
equivalents  were  found  for  the  names  of  other  Greek  divinities.  If 
then  Gad  l>e  regarded  as  a  translation  of  a  Greek  name,  there  can  l>e 
little  difficulty  in  identifying  the  original.  The  cult  of  TV^TJ,  Fortune, 
was  introduced  into  Syria  in  the  Macedonian  period.  Antioch  had 
a  temple  of  Tv^ij,  which  possessed  a  representation  of  the  goddess 
seated  upon  a  rock  with  the  river  O routes  at  her  feet.6  We  have 
evidence  also  of  the  existence  of  the  same  cult  much  nearer  to 
Jerusalem,  e.g.  in  Philistia,  where  the  Ilelleni/.ing  policy  of  Antiochus 

1  Cheyne,  Introduction  to  the  li(tok  of  Isaiah,  p.  5M50. 

2  See  Harrison,  Prolegomena,  p.  153  ',  Frazer,  Panmnin*,  vol.  iii,  p.  593 

3  See  1  Mace.  i.  54.  4  Driver,  The  Hook  of  <it:m«is,  p.  i'74. 
•'  A.  A.  Bevau,  The  Book  of  Daniel,  p.  193. 

•  See  Be  van,  House  of  Heteiu-im,  vol.  i,  p.  213;  vol.  ii,  plate  iv.  11. 


60  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

Epiphanea  seems  to  have  met  with  little  or  no  opposition.1  Thus 
Ga/a  possessed  a  temple  of  Tv^rj,  and  the  name  occurs  also  on  coins 
of  Ashkelon.- 

In  the  allusion  to  the  spreading  of  a  table  and  the  filling  up  of 
mixed  wine  Dr.  Skinner  sees  a  reference  to  the  *  lectisternia,  well 
known  throughout  the  ancient  world,  in  which  a  table  was  spread 
furnished  with  meats  and  drinks,  as  a  meal  for  the  gods  V'1  It  is, 
however,  not  improbable  that  we  should  here  think  rather  of  a  table 
altar*  such  as  is  actually  found  to  Tv\r]  at  Antioch.5 

It  is  more  difficult  to  decide  what  god  or  goddess  is  intended  bv 
Mt-ni  ('?*?),  translated  in  the  Revised  Version  Destiny.6  The  word 
would  indeed  be  a  natural  translation  of  the  Greek  Motpa ;"  but  even 
assuming  this  to  be  correct,  it  yet  remains  doubtful  whether  Ment 
denotes  the  same  deity  as  Gad  (according  to  the  idiom  known  as  com 
plementary  parallelism)  or  is  distinct.  In  the  earliest  Greek  litera 
ture  Moipa  was  regarded  as  single.8  It  is  remarkable  that  Pindar 
(quoted  by  Pausanias,  bk.  viii,  chap.  xxvi.  3)  regards  Tv^rj  as  one  of 
the  Moipai.  According  to  Pausanias  (bk.  i,  chap.  xix.  2)  an  inscrip 
tion  on  the  statue  of  'A$po8m;  c v  K?/77ots  sets  forth  that  Heavenly 
Aphrodite  is  the  eldest  of  the  Fates. 

Similarly  in  chap.  Ixvi  there  are  pretty  clear  indications  that  what 
is  denounced  is  the  heathenish  worship  of  the  days  of  Menelaus. 
The  chapter  consists  of  fragments  composed  at  various  times,  but  all 
within  thirty  years  of  the  desecration  of  the  Temple.  Unfortunately 
the  text  of  ver.  17  is  somewhat  mutilated,  but  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  the  gardens  are  to  be  explained  in  the  same  manner  as  in 

1  Cf.  Zech.  ix.  off. 

-  Baethgen,  licit riige  znr  Semititchen  ReKgiowgeschichte,  pp.  06,  70-80. 

3  Skinner,  Isaiah,  vol.  ii,  p.  21  o. 

4  See  Reisch  in  Pauly-AVissowa,  Real-EncyclopQdie,  vol.  5,  p.  1676. 

5  See  Britisli  Museum  Catalogue  of  Greek  Coins,  Galatia,  $c.,  plate  xix.  9, 
xxii.  -2. 

This  sense  is  implied,  though  not  proved,  by  the  subsequent  words  'JV3C1 
riK.  The  verb  in  the  latter  clause  certainly  seems  to  be  used  according 
to  the  late,  Aramaic,  usage  of  H3J3  found  in  Jon.  ii.  1,  iv.  6-8;  Job  vii.  3; 
Dan.  i.  5,  10,  11  ;  1  Chron.  ix.  29  ;  and  perhaps  Ps.  Ixi.  8. 

The  difficulty  of  determining  the  meaning  of  Mfni  is  increased  by  the  fact  that 
we  have  no  evidence  elsewhere  of  the  existence  of  the  word  either  as  a  proper 
name  or  as  a  common  noun.  This  does  not  of  course  prove  that  such  a  noun  did 
not  exist.  Feminine  names  from  the  same  root  are  found  both  in  Arabic  and 
Aramaic,  in  the  former  as  the  name  of  a  goddess,  but  this  does  not  prove  the 
existence  of  a  male  deity  either  among  the  Hebrews  or  Aramaeans. 

7  The  ordinary  text  of  the  LXX  renders  13  (Gad)  by  bmn»viov  and  ^D  (Mf-)u') 
by  TI'XI,,  but  Field  (Hcjcapla,  p.  .561)  gives  some  evidence  of  the  reverse  order. 

8  See  Roscher,  Lejrikon  der  ft  riechischitt  nnd  Jtiiinixcfii-n  J//////«/<w/iV.  art.  Moirn. 


LECTURE   III  f)l 

Ixv.  3,  and  that  tlie  reference  is  to  certain  mysteries  of  which  cere 
monial  purification  was  an  important  feature.1  It  would  seem  that 
these  mysteries  involved  the  eating  of  certain  things  which  to  a  Jew 
were  unclean;  for  the  prophet  continues,  *  eating  swine's  flesh,  and 
the  abomination  and  the  mouse."1  It  is  not  indeed  actually  stated 
that  the  unclean  food  is  eaten  in  heathen  worship,  but  the  context 
seems  to  imply  it.  'The  dormouse  (Glis  e9CuUntwt\  which  the 
Talmud  mentions  under  the  name  N~m  N~Q3V  (wild  mouse)  as  a  dainty 
bit  with  epicures,  was  fattened,  as  is  well  known,  by  the  Romans  in 
their  glisaria/ 2  According  to  Maimonides  the  Harranians  sacrificed 
field  mice.3 

If,  however,  the  other  references  to  heathenism  are  correctly  ex 
plained  of  Greek  customs,  we  must  look  for  the  eating  of  the  mouse 
in  the  Greek  area.  Here  we  naturally  think  of  Apollo  Sminthetu,  who 
was  worshipped  at  Alexandria  Troas,  and  elsewhere.  The  present 
lecturer  is  again  indebted  to  his  friend  Mr.  A.  B.  Cook  for  calling  his 
attention  to  a  vase-painting,4  which  represents  a  young  man,  kneeling 
apparently,  on  the  blov  Kw5ioi>,  the  sacred  fleece,  stretching  out  his 
right  hand  towards  a  mouse  or  rat.  Apparently  it  is  a  representation 
of  some  mystery.8  It  is  also  noteworthy  that  in  the  collection  of 
Imhoof-Blumer,8  there  is  a  silver  drachma  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
the  reverse  of  which  shows  Zeus  enthroned,  with  an  eagle  in  his  right 
hand,  o  sceptre  in  his  left ;  the  symbol  in  the  field  before  him  being 
a  mouse.  Silver  staters  of  Nagidos  struck  about  374-333  B.C.  have  as 
obverse  type  Aphrodite  enthroned,  with  a  mouse  as  her  attribute 
beneath  her  throne.7 

The  plight  of  the  Hasidim  seemed  desperate.  Unfortunately,  of 
events,  other  Jhan  martyrdoms,  at  and  immediately  following  the 
desecration  of  the  Temple,  we  have  no  information.  But  three  years 
later  the  writer  of  1  Maccal>ees  (iv.  38)  descril)es  the  condition  of  the 
Temple  as  follows :  '  And  they  saw  the  sanctuary  laid  desolate,  and 
the  altar  profaned,  and  the  gates  burned  up,  and  shrubs  growing  in 

1  Cf.  Harrison,  Prolegomena  to  the  Study  of  (Irrek  Religion ,  p»#siin. 

2  Delitzsch  on  this  passage. 

3  Robertson  Smith,  IMiyion  of  the  Semites,  2nd  ed.,  p.  293. 

4  See (_'.  Lenormant  et  J .  <le  Witte,  Elite  tlex  Monuments  ofmttOfTOpkiytuty  vol.  ii, 
p.  353,  plate  104. 

8  For  the  eating  in  mysteries  of  creatures  otherwise  sacred  or  taboo  see 
Robertson  Smith,  JMigion  of  the  .Semi/?*,  2nd  ed.,  p.  21)0 ff.,  and  also  Frazer, 
I'linxniiius'tt  Description  ofdreece,  vol.  iii,  p.  250. 

*  See  Inihoof-Blumer  undOtto  Keller,  Tier-  nnd  Pflnnxeniildernuf  Miinxen  mid 
(ti'ininrn ,  p.  11,  no.  (5.  plate  2.  tig.  (5. 

7  See  Hritish  Museum  Cataloyue  of  Coins,  Lycaonid,  ty-.,  p    113  f.,  plate  x.v,  1  tf. 


62  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

the  court  as  in  a  forest,  or  as  on  one  of  the  mountains,  and  the  priests1 
chamber!  pulled  down.1  The  description  is  remarkable,  for,  though 
the  plundering  of  the  Temple  is  recorded  in  1  Mace.  i.  21  ft'.,  the 
previous  account  of  Antiochus's  doings  at  Jerusalem  does  not  imply 
that  either  the  Temple  itself  or  the  buildings  in  its  precincts  had 
been  destroyed.  Mr.  E.  R.  Bevan  comments  on  this  description  as 
follows  : l  '  Modern  writers  are  apt  to  lose  sight  of  something  which 
the  ancient  Jewish  writers  did  all  they  could  to  cover  with  oblivion — 
this  Helleni/ing  Jewish  community.  It  is  one  of  the  most  interesting 
facts  which  Niese's  Kritik  has  brought  out,  that  in  representing 
Jerusalem  as  desolate,  and  the  Temple  courts  overgrown  with  wild 
shrubs  in  165,  the  writer  of  1  Maccabees  is  intentionally  making 
a  vacuum  where  really  there  was  a  Hellenistic  population.  The  two 
accounts  of  what  happened  to  the  Temple,  (1)  that  it  was  given  over 
to  heathen  worship,  (2)  that  it  was  forsaken,  are  in  fact  inconsistent.'1 
Here,  however,  Air.  Bevan  appears  to  have  read  into  the  description 
of  the  Temple  more  than  the  words  necessarily  imply.2  Thus  the 
statement  that  the  sanctuary  (aylanpa)  was  desolate  (j/pij/iw/^Voy)  need 
not  be  pressed  to  mean  that  the  main  buildings  of  the  Temple  were  in 
actual  ruins.  Again,  it  is  not  said  that  wild  shrubs  were  growing  in 
the  Temple  courts.  The  most  costly  and  beautiful  trees  or  shrubs 
would  be  altogether  anathema  to  those  who  held  fast  bv  the  law  of 
Deut.  xvi.  21,  and  such  people  in  describing  a  breach  of  this  law 
would  be  likely  to  use  somewhat  exaggerated  language.  When  an 
opponent  of  harvest-festival  decorations  complains  nowadays  that 
*  the  church  is  turned  into  a  greengrocer's  shop',  we  do  not  take  his 
words  too  literally.  Inasmuch  as  the  writer  of  1  Maccabees  distinctly 
states  that  only  three  years  elapsed  between  the  desecration  of  the 
Temple  and  its  re-dedication,  we  can  scarcely  suppose  that  he  in 
tended  people  to  believe  that  in  so  short  a  time  wild  shrubs  sprang 
up  in  profusion  on  the  top  of  a  hill  watered  by  so  small  a  rainfall  as 
Jerusalem  possesses.  There  is  no  difficulty  in  supposing  that  trees  had 
been  planted  by  the  Hellenizers  and,  possibly,  that  some  of  the  very 
gardens  which  are  denounced  in  Isa.  Ixv.  3  had  been  laid  out  in  the 
Temple  courts.  In  like  manner  we  need  not  suppose  that  the  priests1 
chambers  had  been  left  in  ruins.  They  may  have  been  pulled  down 
to  make  room  for  something  more  beautiful ;  but  to  the  Hasidim 
there  was  no  beauty  in  anything  heathenish.  That  the  Temple  did 

1  IfotueofSelcucitx,  vol.  ii,  p.  298  f. 

2  Similarly  in  1  Mace.  iii.  4o  the  description  of  the  desolation  of  Jerusalem, 
which  is  a  quotation  from  the  older  scriptures,  is  not  to  he  taken  quite  literally. 
The  latter  part  of  the  verse  indeed  shows  in  what  sense  the  first  part  imi-t  In- 
understood. 


LECTURE   III  63 

suffer  at  this  time  seems  clear  from  Ps.  Ixxiv.  4  ft'.1  ;  for  though  un 
fortunately  the  text  of  the  Psalm  is  not  very  certain  in  places,  ver.  7 
makes  it  perfectly  plain  that  some  part  of  the  sanctuary  had  been 
burnt.  Perhaps  in  ver.  5  f.  there  is  a  reference  to  the  stripping  off'  of 
the  Temple  ornament  mentioned  in  1  Mace.  i.  22.  Now  according  to 
2  Mace.  i.  8  a  gatehouse,  apparently  of  the  Temple,  was  burnt  at 
the  revolt  of  Jason  (« vfnv,nnav  TOV  uvAaira) :  and  in  2  Mace.  viii.  33 
we  read  of  *  those  that  had  set  the  sacred  gatehouses  (roi>s  Upow 
TruAwras)  on  fire  \  It  is  unfortunately  impossible  from  the  uncertainty 
of  the  text  in  2  Mace.  viii.  33  to  say  when  the  burning  of  these  gate 
houses  took  place ;  -  it  may,  however,  IK-  regarded  as  certain  that  more 
than  one  portion  of  the  sacred  enclosure  had  suffered  from  fire. 

Here  then  we  have  a  clue  to  the  words  which  we  now  read  in 
Isaiah  Ixiv.  10,  11  :  'The  holy  cities  are  become  a  wilderness,  Zion 
is  become  a  wilderness,  Jerusalem  a  desolation.  Our  holy  and 
beautiful  house, 3  where  our  fathers  praised  thee,  is  burned  with  fire."1 
The  language  of  this  passage  is  quite  unsuitable  to  the  time  of 
Nebuchadnezzar ;  we  can  hardly  suppose  that  any  one  in  his  days 
would  have  spoken  of  the  cities  of  Judah  as  'Jehovah's  holy  cities1. 
It  is  indeed  conceivable  that  the  Temple  suffered  in  the  attack  upon 
Jerusalem  implied  in  Neh.  i.  3 ;  but  if  so,  Nehemiah"s  silence  on  the 
subject  is  inexplicable.4 

When  Antiochus  Epiphanes  set  up  in  the  Temple  the  image  of 
Olympian  Zeus,  and  placed  on  the  great  altar  another  altar  on  which 
swine  were  sacrificed,  for  the  first  time  in  a  period  of  eight  hundred 
years  Jerusalem  was  left  without  a  place  of  sacrifice  to  Jehovah. 
Even  after  Nebuchadnezzar  had  destroyed  the  Temple,  people  had 
continued  to  offer  their  sacrifices  within  the  Temple  area.  But  now 
there  was  no  place  in  the  whole  world  where  they  could  worship 

1  For  arguments  for  the  Maccaba»an  date  of  this  Psalm  see  U'ellhausen's  notes 
in  the  Polychrome  Bible. 

*  If  the  damage  had  been  done  at  the  time  of  Jason's  revolt  one  would  have 
expected  that  it  would  have  been  repaired  in  Antiochus's  reorganization  of  the 
Temple.  It  must,  however,  be  remembered  that  Antiochus  was  occupied  else 
where,  and  that  Menelaus  was  not  the  man  to  lay  out  his  own  wealth  on  the 
Temple.  The  damage  ;//«»/  have  been  done  wantonly  by  the  agents  of  Antiochus 
as  the  opposition  to  the  work  which  they  were  carrying  out  increased. 

3  The  word  '  house '  does  not  necessarily  denote  the  Temple  proper.     Thus  in 
Jer.  xli.  5,  the  Temple  enclosure  is  called  the  house  of  the  Lord,  though  the 
Temple  itself  was  not  standing. 

4  It  is  very  questionable  whether  the  very  plain  structure  built  by  Zembbabd 
(cf.  I  lag.  ii.  .3),  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Nehemiah,  could  have  been  described  as 
a  '  beautiful  house'  (rnKEri  JV2).      But  in  the  days  of  Antiochus  Kpiphanes  the 
Temple  had  been  greatly  restored  by  Simmi  the  son  of  Oniah  (Kcclus.  1.  1  f.). 


64  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

after  the  ancient  manner  the  God  of  their  fathers.  It  was  small 
wonder  if  some  people  were  perplexed  as  to  what  they  ought  to  do. 
Probably  there  were  some  who  argued  that  the  Law  merely  affirmed 
the  principle  of  a  single  sanctuary  and  laid  down  no  injunction  as  to 
its  situation.  If  during  the  forty  years1  wanderings  the  Lord's  tal>er- 
nacle  had  been  pitched  now  in  this  place,  now  in  that;  if,  before  He 
made  Jerusalem  the  place  of  His  feet,  He  had  made  His  name  to  dwell 
at  Shiloh ;  would  not  the  Jewish  Church  be  justified,  it  might  be  argued, 
in  building  a  Temple  anywhere,  provided  that  it  built  only  one  ? 
Was  it  not  the  divinely  chosen  priesthood,  and  the  divinely  appointed 
ritual  that  constituted  the  sanctuary  rather  than  the  locality  ?  Might 
not  those  who  feared  the  Lord  take  refuge  in  Egypt  or  in  some  other 
place  beyond  the  clutches  of  Antiochus  ?  Had  not  Isaiah  himself 
declared  that  to  Jehovah  belonged  the  fullness  of  the  whole  earth  ? 

Of  the  intense  yearning  for  sacrificial  worship  which  was  felt  by 
those  who  were  deprived  of  it,  we  have  a  beautiful  illustration  in 
Ps.  Ixiii  :  '  O  God,  thou  art  my  God ;  earnestly  will  I  seek  thee  :  my 
soul  thirsteth  for  thee,  my  flesh  longeth  for  thee,  in  a  dry  and  weary 
land  where  no  water  is.1 1 

There  is  evidence  that  some  at  least  of  the  Jews  did  argue  in  the 
way  suggested  above.  For  a  younger  Oniah  (it  cannot  be  determined 
whose  son  he  was)  fled  to  Egypt,  and  under  the  patronage  of  Ptolemy 
Philometor  built  a  temple  to  Jehovah  at  Leontopolis  in  the  nome  of 
Heliopolis.  Josephus,  who  relates  the  story  in  three  places  (Wars 
of  the  Jews,  vii.  10  §  3 ;  Antiquities,  xii.  9  §  7,  xiii.  3  §  1),  places 
the  flight  of  Oniah  in  the  lifetime  of  Antiochus,  but  after  the 
putting  to  death  of  Menelaus  and  the  appointment  of  Alcimus  ! 
Josephus  is  an  untrustworthy  guide  in  chronological  matters,  but  it  is 
probable  that  Oniah  went  to  Egypt  while  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem 
was  still  in  the  hands  of  the  heathen.  Josephus  states  (Ant.  xiii.  3  §  3) 
that  Oniah  had  a  following  among  priests  and  Levites  as  well  as 
among  the  laity. 

But  if  there  were  some  who  thought  that  a  temple  might  legitimately 
be  built  and  sacrifices  offered  to  Jehovah  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  there 
were  others  in  Palestine  who  took  a  different  view.  To  offer  such 
worship  as  Oniah  and  his  party  contemplated  was  in  their  eyes  to 
mistake  the  whole  character  of  the  religion  of  Israel,  to  lay  stress  on 
the  outward  and  visible  signs  of  Israel's  sacraments  rather  than  on  the 
inward  spiritual  grace  which  in  emergency  could  be  independently 
received.  It  is  probable  that  in  Ps.  1  we  have  a  protest  against  the 
project  of  building  another  temple  which  some  of  the  perplexc-d 
1  Cf.  also  Ps.  xiii,  xliii. 


:  in  65 

Hasidim  (note  especially  ver.  5)  were  inclined  to  favour.  The 
psalmist  declares  that  God's  saints  need  not  fear  that  He  will  refuse 
them  on  the  score  that  they  have  ceased  to  sacrifice.  What  indeed  is 
sacrifice,  that  God  should  require  it?  Will  He  eat  the  fiesh  of  bulls, 
or  drink  the  blood  of  goats?  And  similarly  in  Isa.  Ixvi.  Iff.,  in 
words  which  set  forth  for  all  time  an  ideal  of  spiritual  worship,  the 
prophet  ranges  himself  on  the  side  of  the  psalmist:  'Thus  saith 
the  Lord,  The  heaven  is  my  throne,  and  the  earth  is  my  footstool : 
what  manner  of  house  will  ye  build  unto  me  ?  and  what  place  shall 
IKJ  my  rest  ?  For  all  these  things  hath  mine  hand  made,  and  so  all 
these  things  came  to  lx?,  saith  the  Lord  :  but  to  this  man  will  I  look, 
even  to  him  that  is  poor  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  that  trembleth 
at  my  word.  He  that  killeth  an  ox  is  as  he  that  slayeth  a  man ;  he 
that  sacrificeth  a  lamb,  as  he  that  break eth  a  dog's  neck ;  he  that 
oftereth  an  oblation,  as  he  that  oftereth  swine's  blood1;  he  that  burneth 
frankincense,  as  he  that  blesseth  an  idol.'  - 

Perhaps  it  was  the  temptation  to  the  Hasidim  to  look  to  Egypt  at 
this  time,  either  as  a  refuge  or  to  furnish  help  against  Antiochus, 
which  caused  the  modification  and  re-editing  of  the  old  prophecies 
against  Egypt  contained  in  Isa.  xxx,  xxxi. 

But  if  the  faith  of  some  failed,  and  they  looked  to  Egypt  for  help, 
this  was  not  the  case  with  the  Hasidim  as  a  whole.  The  words  which 
in  Daniel  iii.  17  are  put  into  the  mouth  of  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and 
AbedliegO  accurately  represent  the  temper  of  the  Hasidim  :  '  If  our 
God  whom  we  serve  Ix.' able  to  deliver  us,  from  the  burning  fiery  furnace 
and  from  thy  hand,  ()  king,  He  will  deliver  us.  But  if  not,  be  it 
known  unto  thee,  ()  king,  that  we  will  not  serve  thy  gods,  nor  worship 
the  golden  image  which  thou  hast  set  up.' 

There  is  no  power  on  earth  that  can  compel  a  people  with  a  faith 
such  as  this.  Death  and  torture  availed  nothing  to  make  the  Hasidim 
eat  of  the  King's  meat  or  worship  the  image  which  he  had  set  up. 
For  God's  sake  they  were  killed  all  the  day  long,  they  were  accounted 
as  sheep  for  the  slaughter.  When  they  were  attacked  on  the  sabbath 
day,  they  perished  unresistingly  rather  than  profane  the  sabbath.3 
All  their  old  ideas  of  retribution,  of  compensation  to  the  righteous 
before  death,4  were  shattered  by  the  stern  logic  of  events,  and  yet  they 
w^ere  faithful.  They  were  perplexed.  They  cried,  as  One  still  greater 

1  For  swine's  blood  of.  Frazer,  Paiutaniax' s  Description  of  Greece,  vol.  iii, 
pp.  277,  593. 

'-'  Then-fore  the  people  against  whom  the  prophet's  protest  is  directed  are  not 
idolatiT-,  lint  ,Fc\\-  \\ith  a  perverse  idea  of  worship. 

3  1  Marc.  ii.  2!)  fl1.  '  Cf.  e.p.  Ecclus.  xi.  25-28. 

I         •  ) 


(j()  THE  SCH WEIGH   LECTURES,  1909 

cried  in  His  agony  ;  '  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken 
me  ? '  They  were  mocked  by  their  Helleni/ing  bretliren,  who  hated 
them  and  cast  them  out  for  Jehovah's  name's  sake  ;  who  said  '  Let  the 
Lord  be  glorified,  that  we  may  see  your  joy1  (Isaiah  Ixvi.  5).  They 
were  despised  as  fools,  shunned  as  lej>ers  ;  they  were  made  the  off- 
scouring  of  the  world,  a  spectacle  to  angels  and  to  men.  But  they 
knew  that  they  were  the  true  Israel,  the  Lord's  chosen  servant.  The 
Lord  God  had  revealed  himself  to  them,  and  they  were  not  rebellious, 
neither  turned  away  backward.  They  gave  their  back  to  the  smiters, 
and  their  cheeks  to  them  that  plucked  off'  the  hair  :  they  hid  not  their 
face  from  shame  and  spitting.  For  they  knew  that  the  Lord  Jehovah 
would  help  them  :  therefore  they  were  not  confounded  :  therefore  they 
set  their  face  like  a  flint,  and  knew  that  they  would  not  be  ashamed  !l 

*  And  the  Lord  saw  that  there  was  no  man,  and  wondered  that 
there  was  none  to  interjjose  :  therefore  His  own  arm  brought  salvation 
unto  Him  ;  and  His  righteousness,  it  upheld  Him.'2 

It  is  impossible  within  the  limits  of  these  lectures  to  dwell  on  the 
events  of  the  struggle.3  It  must  suffice  to  say  that  one  family,  the 
sons  of  Mattathias,  whom  we  know  as  the  Maccabees  or  the  Hasmo- 
naeans,  from  the  name  of  their  family,  raised  the  standard  of  revolt, 
and  exhorted  the  persecuted  people  to  fight  for  their  laws.  It  seemed 
a  hopeless  enterprise,  but  a  war  in  the  East  demanded  the  attention  of 
Antiochus,  and  he  was  unable  to  crush  the  rebellion.  Within  three 
years  of  the  desecration  of  the  Temple,  Lysias,  the  general  who  had 
commanded  the  king's  forces  in  Judaea,  was  compelled,  probably  owing 
to  the  death  of  Antiochus,  to  come  to  terms  with  the  insurgents,  by 
which  they  were  allowed  to  take  possession  again  of  the  Temple,  and 
were  granted  religious  freedom.  But  the  Hasmonaeans,  having  once 
felt  their  power,  were  not  disposed  to  be  content  with  mere  religious 
freedom.  Moreover,  it  was  impossible  that  the  Hasidim  should  accept 
Menclaus,  who  still  remained  High  Priest.  Accordingly,  the  Hasmo 
naeans,  who  had  set  their  heart  on  obtaining  independence,  continued 
the  war.  Whether  they  would  have  succeeded  in  their  enterprise  if  the 
Syrian  government  had  been  united,  is  very  doubtful ;  but  during  the 
long  struggle  which  ensued  there  were  generally  rival  claimants  to  the 
throne  of  Syria,  and  by  throwing  in  their  lot,  now  with  one,  now  with 
another,  the  Hasmonaeans  were  able  continually  to  obtain  fresh  con 
cessions. 

It  is  a  remarkable  testimony  to  the  thoroughness  of  the  work  which 

1  See  chap.  1.  4  ff.  2  Chap.  lix.  10. 

3  The  story  is  most  admirably  told  in  a  popular  form  by  Mr.  K.  II.  Hevun  in 
his  book;  JtnuoltM  under  the  High  Priests. 


LECTURE   III  67 

had  l>een  done  by  Neheminh  in  the  fifth  century  H.C.,  that  it  was 
among  the  Jews  alone  of  all  the  Palestinian  nations  that  Hellenism 
met  with  any  serious  opposition.  In  the  Maccabaean  period  the  larger 
cities  of  Philistia,  Kdom,  Moah,  and  Ammon  apj>car  to  have  possessed 
a  very  considerable  Greek  element  side  bv  side  with  the  native 
population ;  and  we  may  form  some  idea  of  the  progress  which 
Hellenism  had  made  from  the  statement  that  towards  the  end  of  the 
second  century  the  Edoinites,  who  had  originally  l>een  circumcised 
like  the  Jews,  were  compiled  bv  John  Hvrcanus  to  accept  circumcision.1 
It  is  therefore  not  to  be  wondered  at,  if  in  the  days  of  Antiochus 
Kpiphanes,  when  the  process  of  Hellenization  was  going  on  rapidly, 
the  Jews  dwelling  in  the  non-Judaean  cities  of  Palestine  who  refused 
to  conform  were  exposed  to  more  or  less  active  persecution  at  the 
hands  of  their  heathen  neighbours. 

As  soon  as  the  Hasmonaeans  had  got  possession  of  the  sanctuary 
of  Mount  Sion,  they  determined  to  rescue  these  Jews,  and  to  take 
vengeance  on  the  heathen  for  the  sufferings  which  they  had  inflicted  on 
them.  Those  who  flattered  themselves  that  Jehovah  had  been  driven 
from  His  land  were  now  to  discover  that  He  was  in  His  holy  Temple. 
There  was  'a  voice  of  tumult  from  the  city,  a  voice  from  the  Temple, 
a  voice  of  the  Lord  that  rendereth  recompence  to  His  enemies. ' 2  In 
Galilee,  Gilead,  Ammon,  Moab,::  Kdom,  and  Philistia  the  Maccal)ees 
took  frightful  vengeance  on  those  who  had  oppressed  the  Jews  in  their 
midst.  Campaigns  against  the  Edoinites  are  related  in  1  Mace.  v.  3, 
65,  and,  although  few  details  are  given,  we  are  able  to  form  some  idea 
of  the  horrors  which  were  |>erpetrated  from  the  account  of  what  the 
Maccabees  did  in  Gilead.4 

In  Isa.  Ixiii.  1-6  we  have  a  song  of  triumph  composed  apparently 

1  See  Josephus  Antiquities,  xiii.  i).  §  1.     We  need  not,  ot  course,  understand 
this  statement  to  mean  that  circumcision  had  altogether  died  out  in  Kdom,  or 
that   Hellenism    had  any  strong  hold  on   the  Kdomite   peasantry  ;    only   that, 
whereas   in   the   country   districts   of  Judah    Hellenism   had   encountered    the 
most  determined    resistance,  in  Kdom  and  the  other  neighbouring  nations  it 
was   at  all  events  tolerated.      Where  there  was  no  opposition  to  the   Hellen- 
i/ation  that  was  l>eing  carried  out  in  the  cities,  the  agents  of  Antiochus  would 
not  he  likely  to  investigate  iiKjuisitorially  the  religion  of  the  country  people. 

2  Isa.  Ixvi.  6. 

8  The  details  of  the  Moahite  campaign  are  obscure,  hut  Baean  (1  Mace.  v.  4  ff. ; 
cf.  '2  Mace.  x.  18  ff.)  is  almost  certainly  in  Moah,  even  if  the  prohahle  identifica 
tion  of  it  with  Haal-Meon  i>  rejected.  See  Kiin/rlo/Hif/iu  Itildica,  art.  Haiil-Meim. 

4  The  statement  of  1  Mace.  v.  28  that  at  Hosora  in  (Jilead  Judas  *  took  the 
city,  and  slew  all  the  males  with  the  edge  of  the  sword  '  l»ears  a  suspiriou- 
rt'semhlance  to  the  language  of  the  Old  Testament  ;  hut  there  is  no  reason  to 
doubt  that  the  slaughter  was  terrible. 


08  THE  SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

at  the  time  of  one  of  these  campaigns  against  Edom.  The  poet 
represents  Jehovah  as  returning  from  Edom  with  garments  dyed 
crimson  in  the  blood  of  the  Edomites.1  It  is  to  be  noted  that  the 
punishment  which  the  Edomites  have  suffered  has  been  inflicted  by 
the  Jews  alone.  It  is  distinctly  stated  that  none  of  the  peoples  had 
a  hand  in  it.2  We  are  therefore  precluded  from  thinking  of  the  Arab 
invasion  of  Edom  in  the  fifth  century  B.C.  Chap,  xxxiv  would  seem  to 
have  lx?en  suggested  by  the  same  events. 

To  about  the  same  period  we  should  probably  assign  the  short 
prophecy  on  Moab  in  xxv.  10  f.  The  author  believes  that  when  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  rests  upon  Zion,  Moab  will  be  trodden  under  the 
feet  of  the  victorious  Jews  as  straw  is  trodden  under  foot  on  the  dung- 
heap,  and  will  be  incapable  of  rising.3 

In  152  n.c.,  Jonathan,  who  had  been  allowed  by  King  Demetrius  to 
return  to  Jerusalem  and  to  maintain  a  military  force,  was  made  High 
Priest  by  the  rival  king,  Alexander  Balas,  who  at  the  same  time 
ennobled  him  ;  and  two  years  later,  after  the  defeat  and  death  of 
Demetrius,  he  was  appointed  by  Alexander  governor  of  Judaea.  Some 
two  years  later  Demetrius  II,  the  son  of  the  former  king  of  that  name, 
appeared  in  Syria  to  claim  his  kingdom,  and  Jonathan  on  behalf  of 
Alexander  carried  out  a  campaign  against  the  Philistine  cities  which 
had  espoused  the  cause  of  Demetrius.  The  triumph  of  the  Jews  was 
complete,  and  Jonathan  was  rewarded  by  having  the  city  of  Ekron 
assigned  to  him  as  a  private  possession. 

It  is  probable  that  these  campaigns,  of  which  that  against  Philistia 
is  almost  certainly  referred  to  in  Zech.  ix.  5-7,  suggested  the  descrip 
tion  of  the  expansion  of  the  Jewish  dominion  which  we  find  in  Isa.  xi, 
14,  composed,  perhaps,  some  few  years  later:  'And  they  shall  swoop 
down  upon  the  flank  of.'  the  Philistines  on  the  west;  together  shall 
they  spoil  the  children  of  the  east:  they  will  put  forth  their  hand 
upon  Edom  and  Moab ;  and  the  children  of  Ammon  will  obey  them.1 4 

1  The  figure  is  suggested  by  the  name  Rozrah,  which  resembles  the  word  for 
rintuge . 

2  '  Of  the  peoples  there  was  no  man  with  me  '  (ver.  3). 

3  Moab  is  not  thought  of  as  swimming,  but  as  lying  on  the  ground  in  the 
attitude  of  a  swimmer.     A   man  who  lies  flat  on  his  chest  with  arms  and  legs 
extended,  with  the  foot  of  his  enemy  planted  on  his  back,  is  in  the  most  helpless 
position.     The  curious  figure  is,  perhaps,  derived  ultimately  from  Mai.   iv.   -2, 
where  the  righteous  are  compared  to  fatted  oxen  (i.e.  the  most  heavily  treading 
animals  in  Jerusalem  in  Malachi's  day)  who  tread  heavily  (not  '  gambol ')  on  tin- 
wicked    as   on    ashes.     The   figure   of  stall-fed   (i.e.    fatted)  oxen    may    have 
suggested  the  substitution  of  straw  for  ashes  as  well  as  the  mention  of  the 
dung-heap  ;  cf.  Ps.  Ixxxiii  10. 

4  Cf.  Ps.  Ixxxiii,  Ix.  8  (=  cviii.  9). 


LECTURE   III  69 

On  the  death  of  Alexander  Hal  as  in  145  ».  c.  Jonathan  came  to 
terms  with  Demetrius  II,  who,  on  consideration  of  the  payment  of 
300  talents  down,  consented  to  make  no  further  claim  for  tribute. 
In  a  few  months,  however,  the  infant  son  of  Alexander  Balas,  known 
as  Antiochus  Dionysus,  was  proclaimed  king  by  Trvphon,  one  of  his 
father's  generals ;  whereupon  the  Jews,  deserting  Demetrius,  went 
over  to  his  side.  Tryphon  confirmed  to  Jonathan  the  honours  which 
had  been  conferred  upon  him  by  Alexander  Halas,  and  at  the  same 
time  appointed  his  brother  Simon  governor  of  the  whole  district 
'from  the  Ladder  of  Tyre  to  the  borders  of  Egypt1.1  Shortly  after 
wards  Jonathan,  acting  for  Antiochus,  carried  out  successful  campaigns 
against  the  districts  which  remained  loyal  to  Demetrius  :  we  hear  of 
operations  in  Philistia,  beyond  the  Jordan  as  far  as  Damascus,  and 
in  Galilee.  Suddenly,  however,  he  was  treacherously  seized  at  1'tolemais 
by  Tryphon,  who  thought  that  he  was  becoming  too  powerful  (c.  143 
B.C.).  Simon,  however,  nothing  daunted,  strengthened  the  fortifica 
tions  of  Jerusalem  ;  and  seizing  Joppa,  which  was  already  held  by 
a  Jewish  garrison,  he  expelled  the  native  population,  and  replaced  it 
by  Jews.  It  was  an  event  which  could  not  but  stimulate  the  imagina 
tion  of  Jewish  patriots.  The  possession  of  a  harlxmr  on  the  Mediter 
ranean  suggested  the  extension  of  Jewish  influence  to  the  west ;  the 
time  was  coming  when  the  isles  would  wait  for  Jehovah,  and  the  ships 
of  Tarshish  would  bring  back  the  dispersed  of  Israel  laden  with  rich 
offerings  to  the  sanctuary  of  the  Lord.* 

Tryphon  attempted  an  invasion  of  Judaea,  but  found  it  imprac 
ticable.  He,  however,  put  Jonathan  to  death.  Shortly  afterwards 
Tryphon  murdered  the  infant  king,  Antiochus  Dionysus,  whereupon 
Simon  came  to  terms  with  Demetrius,  who  granted  the  Jews  full 
exemption  from  all  taxes  or  tribute  to  the  Syrian  government.  '  The 
yoke  of  the  heathen  was  taken  away  from  Israel/  a  In  the  following 
year  (142-141)  Gezer  was  taken  by  Simon,  and  made  a  Jewish 
stronghold  ;  and  finally,  the  Syrian  garrison,  which  had  hitherto  held 
the  citadel  of  Jerusalem,  surrendered.  On  May  23,  141  n.  r.  Simon 
*  entered  into  it  with  praise  and  palm  branches,  and  with  harps,  and 
with  cymbals,  and  with  viols,  and  with  hymns,  and  with  songs  :  because 
a  great  enemy  was  destroyed  out  of  Israel  \4 

It  had  been  a  long  struggle,  and  yet  from  one  point  of  view  it 
might  be  described  as  very  short.  Almost  at  the  beginning  of  the 
affliction  it  had  been  shown  by  whose  means  the  deliverance  should 


1  1  Mace.  xi.  59.  *  Cf.  be.  0,  xlii.  4. 

1  Mace.  xiii.  41.  4  1  Mace.  xiii.  f>l. 


70  THE   SCHWEICII   LECTURES,   1909 

conic.  Almost  before  Judaea  had  travailed  she  had  brought  forth  ; 
almost  Ixjfore  her  pain  came,  she  had  been  delivered  of  a  man  child. 
The  Jewish  community,  which  had  seemed  in  danger  of  utter  exter 
mination,  had  become  a  nation.  An  unheard-of  thing  had  come  to 
pass  ;  a  nation  had  been  brought  forth  at  once ;  '  for  as  soon  as  /ion 
travailed,  she  brought  forth  her  children.'1  Jehovah  had  vindicated 
his  righteousness  :  '  Shall  I  bring  to  the  birth,  and  not  cause  to  bring 
forth  ?  saith  the  Lord :  shall  I  that  cause  to  bring  forth  shut  the 
womb  ?  saith  thy  God.1 1 

So  marvellous  were  the  successes  which  Simon  and  his  brothers  had 
gained,  that,  though  Simon  was  not  of  the  high-priestly  family, 
'the  Jews  and  the  priests  were  well  pleased  that  Simon  should  be 
their  leader  and  high  priest  for  ever,  until  there  should  arise  a  faithful 
prophet.1 2 

No  wonder  that  there  was  ecstatic  joy  in  Jerusalem  and  Judaea  as 
well  as  in  other  districts  of  Palestine  where  the  Jews  had  been  op 
pressed  by  the  heathen.  The  old  horror  had  passed  away,  and  seemed 
like  a  hideous  dream  in  the  morning  sunlight.  In  future  men  would 
'muse  on  the  terror1  of  the  past,  and  would  scarcelv  believe  their 
eyes  when  they  saw  no  more  evidence  of  the  presence  of  those  who 
had  exacted  the  tribute  paid  to  the  foreign  oppressor.3  Jehovah  had, 
as  it  seemed,  swallowed  up  for  ever  death  from  war  and  persecution, 
and  Me  would  wipe  away  tears  from  oft'  all  faces,  and  the  rebuke  of 
His  people  He  would  take  awray  from  oft' all  the  land.4 

It  is,  in  all  probability,  to  this  period  that  we  must  assign  the 
magnificent  outburst  of  triumph  in  chap.  ix.  The  land  that  was 
sore  afflicted  had  seen  a  great  light :  the  Way  of  the  Sea  (i.  e.  the 
Philistine  plain,  the  plain  of  Sharon,  and  the  coast  to  the  north),  the 
district  beyond  Jordan,  Galilee  of  the  nations,  had  been  brought  to 
honour  in  that  they  were  now  to  some  extent  occupied  by  Jews  who 
were  free  to  worship  God  according  to  the  law  of  Israel.  It  seemed 
an  earnest  of  a  more  complete  restoration  of  the  land  of  Israel.  The 
Lord  had  multiplied  the  exultation ;  He  had  increased  the  joy :  for 
the  yoke  of  the  heathen  was  broken.  Israel  had  travailed  and  had 
brought  forth  a  man  child.  The  government  had  come  upon  his 
back :  he  had  proved  himself  a  '  marvellous  designer '  (J'JP'  ^ S), 
a  'mighty  warrior1  ("^3?  ?N) ;  his  dynasty  would  be  a  permanent 
one,  a  'father  in  perpetuity1  ("W  '?N)  to  Israel;  and  to  crown  the 
other  blessings,  war  would  give  way  to  peace:  the  ruler  of  the  future 
would  be  a  'prince  of  peace1  (Qi/E>  ib). 

1  Isa.  Ixvi.  7  if.  ;  cf.  Ix.  22.  2  1  Mace.  xiv.  41 . 

3  Cf.  Isa.  xxxiii.  1H.  4  Cf.  xxv.  7. 


III  71 

This  view  of  the  date  of  Isa.  ix.  1—7  is  made  probable  not  only  by 
the  fact  that  no  other  period  is  known  to  us  to  which  every  clause  of 
the  prophecy  is  applicable,  but  also  by  an  archaeological  detail.  In 
describing  the  abolition  of  war  and  all  associated  with  it  the  prophet, 
writes,  according  to  the  literal  meaning  of  the  Hebrew,  Tor  every 
boot  of  noisily  booted  one,  and  garment  rolled  (?  read  'stained'  i.e. 
rpsio  for  '"wtiB)  U1  hlood  shall  be  made  into  a  bonfire,  into  fuel  of 
fire.1  The  boo  Is  here  contemplated  are  evidently  those  which  make 
a  noise  as  the  wearer  walks,  i.  e.  heavy  nailed  boots  as  distinct  from 
the  light  shoes  worn  by  orientals.  Now  high  nailed  boots  were  a 
characteristic  of  the  Macedonian  soldiery,  and  were  still  worn  by  the 
Syrian  soldiers  in  the  second  century  u.  c.1  In  Theocritus,  Id.  xv.  6. 
Gorgo  the  Syracusan  is  represented  as  exclaiming  on  the  occasion  of 
a  military  procession  in  Alexandria,  '  Everywhere  military  boots  !  ' 
(  KP  177716  «  s).  Isaiah  in  speaking  (v.  £7)  of  the  equipment  of  the 
Assyrians  uses  the  ordinary  Hebrew  word  for  shoe  py?).'- 

The  rule  of  Simon  as  a  virtually  independent  prince  raised  the 
hope  of  a  complete  restoration  of  the  Kingdom.  Already,  probably 
at  the  time  of  Jonathan's  successes  in  Philistia,  a  Hebrew  prophet  had 
predicted  that  the  Jews  would  have  a  king  of  their  own  :  *  Rejoice 
greatly,  ()  daughter  of  '/Aon  ;  shout,  ()  daughter  of  Jerusalem  :  be 
hold,  thy  king  will  come  unto  thee  :  one  just  and  victorious  ;  and 
(withal)  poor  and  riding  upon  an  ass,  yea  on  a  choice  he-ass  the 
foal  of  an  ass.13  This  prediction  now  seemed  likely  to  be  fulfilled. 
Those  who  had  agonized  under  a  foreign  tyrant  might  now  hope  to 
see  'a  king  in  his  beauty1,  and  to  'behold  a  far  stretching  land1.4 
Now  they  might  hope  for  a  settled  government  founded  in  righteous 
ness  which  would  lx>  a  protection  to  the  poor  and  helpless  :  '  Behold, 
a  king  will  reign  in  righteousness,  and  princes  will  rule  in  justice. 
And  one  will  be  as  a  hiding  place  from  the  wind,  and  as  a  covert  from 
the  tempest  ;  as  rivers  of  water  in  a  dry  place,  as  the  shadow  of  a  great 
rock  in  a  weary  land.1  u 

We  know  that  it  is  the  will  of  our  Heavenly  Father  to  make  jK-rfect 
through  suffering.  In  the  Jewish  Church  at  the  close  of  the  Mac- 


1  See  Parenherfj  and  Sa^lio  :  C'n'i>iiln,  Ov/«V/«/«, 
-  For  a  fuller  discussion  of  the  whole   passage    see  the   present   lecturer's 
article  in  the  Journal  of  Theological  Studies,  vol.  vii,  p.  -V21  ff. 

3  Zech.  ix.  J).     Note  the  future  '  WILL  come*  (not  '  conieth  ').     The  looked-for 
kin£  is  to  be  poor,  i.e.  poor  in  an  official  sense,  lie  will  l>eloii£  to  the  Hasidim. 
He   is  represented  as   riding  not  on  a  horse,  the  symliol  of  war,  hut  as  the 
Judges  of  Israel  rode  in  the  days  of  old  on  the  ass,  the  ordinary  riding  animal 
of  tlic  country. 

4  Na.  xxxiii.  17-  3  Isa.  xxxii.  1  f.  ;  cf.  also  xi.  1  ff. 


72  THE  SCHWEICH    LECTURES,   1909 

cabaean  struggle  we  see  one  fruit  of  its  long  discipline.1  It  lias  at 
length  learnt  the  meaning  of  martyrdom.  Those  who  had  once  set 
the  Hasidim  at  nought  now  recogni/ed  their  true  greatness,  and 
}>erceived  that  they,  and  they  alone,  could  rightly  claim  to  be  the  true 
Israel.  It  was  not  their  own  apostasy  but  that  of  their  brethren 
which  had  brought  their  sufferings  upon  them  ;  yet  their  brethren  who 
had  opposed  them,  or  had,  at  best,  been  passive  spectators  of  their 
sufferings,  had  Ixien  partakers  in  the  benefits  which  by  their  constancy 
they  had  won.  In  Isaiah  lii.  13-liii  we  have,  in  all  probability,  the 
meditation  of  Israel  as  a  whole  upon  the  sufferings  of  the  Hasldim, 
the  true  Church  of  Israel,  Jehovah's  true  servant.  The  passage  has, 
indeed,  been  frequently  understood  to  be  an  ideal  description  of  the 
means  by  which  a  coming  deliverer  will  achieve  the  salvation  of  his 
}>eople  ;  but  such  an  interpretation  does  violence  to  Hebrew  grammar. 
A  careful  study  of  the  tenses  of  the  verbs  here  used  shows  with  absolute 
certainty  that  the  suffering  of  the  Lord's  servant  is  an  accomplished  fact-, 
and  that  this  suffering  has  already  issued  in  the  deliverance  of  the 
nation,  from  which  still  further  blessings  are  looked  for  in  the  future. 
By  their  steadfastness  in  a  time  of  apostasy  the  Hasidim  had  proved 
themselves  to  be  the  true  Israel ;  but  further,  it  was  owing  to  them 
that  the  national  existence  of  Israel  was  preserved,  so  that  it  could  IK- 
said  of  them  in  the  days  of  Simon  that  they  had  been  chosen  as 
Jehovah's  servant  '  to  raise  up  the  tribes  of  .Jacob,  and  to  restore  the 
preserved  of  Israel  \2  But  this  was  not  all ;  when  the  yoke  of  the 
heathen  was  taken  away  from  Israel,  there  was  opened  up  a  prospect 
of  a  wider  Judaism,  the  influence  of  which  would  be  seen  throughout 
the  world.  Hitherto  it  had  been  impossible  for  the  Jews  of  the  Dis 
persion,  whether  in  Egypt  or  in  Assyria,  i.  e.  the  Seleucid  empire,3 
to  come  up  to  Jerusalem  to  keep  the  feasts.  But  now  all  such 
difficulties  would  be  a  thing  of  the  past.  Jehovah,  of  whom  it  had  been 
said  long  l>efore  that  He  would  have  a  highway  through  the  desert 

1  This  is  true  of  the  Church  as  a  whole,  but  we  must  not,  of  course,  imagine 
that  all  the  Jews  were  equally  purified  in  the  furnace  of  affliction.    The  utterances 
of  this  period  are  not  all  equally  in  harmony  with  the  spiritual  teaching'  of  the 
hook  of  Jonah.     The  voice  which  speaks,  for  example,  in  Isa.  Ixiii.   Iff.,  and 
which  so  often  finds  expression  in  the  hooks  of  Maccabees,  is  not  the  same  as  that 
which  speaks  in  Isa.  liii,  which  represents  more  truly  the  faith  of  those  whose 
martyrdom  is  described   in   1  Mace.   ii.  29  ff.     It  is  doubtful  whether  for  the 
Maccabaean    leaders   themselves  any   virtue   can  be  claimed   except   personal 
courage  and  a  certain  amount  of  patriotism,  largely  mingled,  however,  if  not 
swallowed  up,  with  personal  ambition. 

2  Isa.  xlix.  G. 

3  For  this  use  of  Assyria  ("ROte),  cf.  Ezra  vi.  -1-1,  I-a.  \i.  Hi,  xix.  i':'.  ff. 


LECTURE   III  73 

(  \1.  :5  IF),  would  dry  up  the  tongue  of  the  Egyptian  Sea,  and  divide  the 
Euphrates  into  seven  streams,  so  that  men  should  go  over  drvshod.1 
Bv  the  removal  of  physical  obstacles  we  are,  of  course,  to  understand 
the  removal  of  political  obstacles.  It  was  felt  that  when  there  was  no 
longer  any  hindrance  to  worshipping  the  I-ord  in  His  Temple,  the 
teaching  committed  to  Israel  would  have  its  j>erfect  work  :  *  out  of 
/ion  would  go  forth  the  law,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusa 
lem.''  -  Then  Jehovah's  servant  Israel,  having  raised  up  the  tribes  of 
Jacob,  would  lx>  a  light  to  the  Gentiles,  and  would  bring  Jehovah's 
salvation  to  the  end  of  the  earth.3 

In  Zechariah  xiv,  a  passage  which  was  probably  composed  alx>ut 
the  time  of  Simon's  High-priesthood,  the  stream  of  living  water  which 
E/ekiel  (xlvii)  had  described  as  flowing  eastward  from  the  Temple  to 
the  healing  of  the  district  east  of  it,  is  duplicated  (ver.  8),  so  that  it 
flows  not  only  eastward  to  the  regeneration  of  the  heathen  world  of 
Asia,  but  also  westward  to  the  regeneration  of  the  heathen  world 
which  lay  round  the  Mediterranean.  The  stream  of  living  water  is 
the  revelation  committed  to  Israel.  Perhaps,  however,  there  were  some 
who  contemplated  the  future  missionary  work  of  Israel  with  serious 
misgivings,  and  thought  that  contact  with  heathenism  involved  danger 
to  Israel  itself.  It  may  be  that  they  argued  that  if  a  river  issued  from 
Jerusalem  ships  of  heathenism  might,  so  to  sj>eak,  sail  up  to  its  source. 
But  the  prophet  to  whom  we  owe  the  exquisite  passage  Isaiah  xxxiii. 
13-24-  had  no  such  fears.  He  declared  that  on  the  broad  rivers  and 
streams  of  living  water  which  would  issue  from  Zion  there  would  go 
no  galley  with  oars,  neither  would  any  warship  sail  thereby.4  It  was 
felt  that  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  would  be  unbroken,  for  all  nations 
would  recognize  its  pre-eminence.  They  would  l>eat  their  swords  into 
plowshares,  and  their  sjx?nrs  into  pruninghooks  :  nation  would  not  lift 
up  sword  against  nation,  neither  would  they  learn  war  any  more.5 

At  the  outset  of  the  Maccabaean  struggle,  when  the  Jews  were 
opposed  by  the  great  empire  of  Antiochus,  composed  as  it  was  of  *  all 
peoples,  nations,  and  languages1,  it  had  seemed  as  though  all  the 
nations  of  the  world  were  gathered  together  to  light  against  Jeru 
salem.  This  is  the  picture  which  is  represented  to  us  in  Zech.  xiv.  2.° 
But  in  the  High-priesthood  of  Simon  the  victory  which  the  Lord  had 
gained  was  lx>lieved  to  be  final.  Those  who  had  fought  against  Him 

1  Jsa.  xi.  15.  *  Isa.  ii.  ;5.  '  Isa.  xlix.  6. 

4  This  must  not  be  understood  to  mean  that  there  is  here  any  direct  reference 
to  /ecli.  xiv.  Hie  thought  of  this  stream  of  water  was  probably  common  at 
thi-  period  ;  cf.  l»s.  xlvi.  4,  Joel  iii.  18. 

i.  -'rt.  «  Cf.  Joel  iii.  llff. 


74-  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,  1909 

and  whose  dead  bodies  lay  unburied  outside  Jerusalem,  slowly  vanish 
ing  as  worms  and  bonfires  did  their  work,  would  never  again,  like 
the  bones  in  Ezekiel's  vision,  'arise  and  stand  upon  their  feet  an 
exceeding  great  army  ",  to  imperil  the  name  and  the  seed  of  Israel. 
'  Their  worm  would  not  die,  neither  would  their  fire  be  quenched,1 
and  those  who  assembled  to  worship  in  Jerusalem  l  would  recognize  in 
their  destruction  the  final  triumph  of  the  Lord.2 

AVe  have  seen  that  during  the  time  that  Palestine  was  subject  to 
Ptolemaic  rule,  when  the  Jewish  colonies  in  Egypt  were  increased  by 
fresh  migrations  from  Judaea,  the  Jews  of  Egypt  were  brought  into 
closer  relations  with  their  Palestinian  brethren.  These  relations 
were  doubtless  interrupted  when  the  Seleucid  kings  of  Syria  gained 
possession  of  Palestine.  But  when  Judaea  had  become  virtually 
independent,  it  was  hoped  not  only  that  the  Jews  of  Egvpt  would 
be  able  without  let  or  hindrance  to  keep  the  feasts  at  Jerusalem,  but 
also  that  the  Egyptians  themselves  would  be  converted,  and  would  ac 
company  them  ;  3  and  that  Egyptian  opposition  to  Jehovah's  people 
would  so  entirely  disappear,  that  Egypt  would  become  to  some  extent 
a  Jewish  colony  speaking  the  Hebrew  language.4  There  seemed 
reason  to  hope  indeed  that  Egypt  would,  so  to  speak,  have  its  Jeru 
salem,  and  that,  as  the  worship  of  the  Temple  had  been  brought  into 
thorough  harmony  with  the  Law,  so  Leontopolis,  the  place  where 
Oniah  had  established  a  schismatical  Jewish  worship,  would  in  like 
manner  be  made  to  conform  with  the  Law  of  the  One  Sanctuary.8 
The  altar  built  by  Oniah  need  not  be  destroyed,  but  might  be  left — 
like  the  altar  built  by  the  lieubenites,  Gadites,  and  half  the  tribe  of 
Manasseh — as  a  witness  in  Egypt  to  the  fact  that  Jehovah  alone  is 
God.0  Egypt  indeed  should  be  recognized  as  Jehovah's  land,  and 
a  pillar  on  the  frontier  should  witness  to  the  fact,  as  the  pillars  which 
had  once  lx?en  set  up  on  Mt.  Ebal "  witnessed  to  His  being  the  God 

1  C'f.  xxv.  (3.  2  C'f.  Ixvi.  22-24. 

3  Cf.  Zech.  xiv.  1(5-10.  *  Isa.  xix.  18. 

5  The  statement  that '  one  city  shall  be  called  the- city  of  Piety'  (reading  with 
Prof.  F.  C.  Burkitt,  Journal  of  Theological  Studies,  vol.  i.  p.  508  f.,  HDH  piety 
for  Din  destruction)  can  only  mean  that  one  city  in  Egypt  will  conform  to  the 
ideal  of  the  Hasidim.  This  probably  means  that,  as  the  Ha.sidim  of  Judaea  had 
reformed  the  worship  of  the  Temple,  so  the  Hasidim  of  Kgypt  would  reform  the 
worship  of  Leontopolis. 

8  Cf.  Joshua  xxii. 

7  Cf.  Deut.  xxvii.  It  is  probable  that  the  prophet  has  in  view  the  narrative-; 
of  Joshua  xxii  and  Deut.  xxvii.  Jt  is  difficult  to  suppose  that  any  section  of 
the  Church  at  Jerusalem  was  prepared  to  tolerate  sacrificial  worship  at  Leontn- 
polis.  Certainly  all  other  passages  insist  in  the  strongest  terms  on  the  unique 
character  of  Jerusalem. 


LKCTl'HK    III  75 

of  Samaria.  Finally  Kgypt  and  Assyria  (i.e.  the  Seleucid  empire), 
Ix-ing  converted  to  the  Lord  hv  the  Jews  dwelling  in  their  midst, 
would  IK?  as  blessed  as  Israel  itself,  *  for  that  the  Lord  of  hosts  had 
blessed  them,  saying,  Blessed  be  Kjrypt  my  people,  and  Assyria  the 
work  of  my  hands,  and  Israel  mine  inheritance.'1 

In  the  calm  which  for  a  while  succeeded  the  storm,  it  seemed  as  if 
the  reign  of  war  had  come  to  an  end,  and  the  reign  of  peace  had 
Ix'gun.  No  longer  would  Jew  oppress  his  brother  Jew  :  Helleni/ers 
and  Hasidim  would  live  in  peace  together.  '  The  wolf  and  the  lamb 
would  feed  together,  and  the  lion  would  eat  straw  like  the  ox.1 '  No 
longer  would  men  live  in  constant  fear  of  danger  and  oppression,  of 
which  darkness  is  the  natural  symbol :  -  '  Thv  sun  shall  no  more  go 
down,  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraw  itself:  for  the  Lord  shall  lx- 
thine  everlasting  light,  and  the  days  of  thy  mourning  shall  lx>  ended/  :5 
Old  things  appeared  to  have  passed  away  :  all  things  had  become  new. 
The  Lord  was  creating,  as  it  were,  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  an 
earth  which  should  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea. 

We  have  seen  that  the  opposition  to  Hellenism  came  from  the  coun 
try  districts  of  Judah  rather  than  from  Jerusalem,  and  that  the  leader 
of  apostasy  was  the  High  Priest.  Of  the  part  taken  by  the  inferior 
clergy  who  ministered  in  the  Temple  at  the  time  of  its  desecration  we 
have  no  information.  No  priests  are  mentioned  among  those  who 
suffered  for  their  adherence  to  the  Law,4  and  there  is  no  indication  that 
either  Jason,  Menelaus  or  Alcimus  encountered  any  opposition  from 
the  clergy  of  the  Temple.  We  are  told,  indeed,  that  for  the  purifi 
cation  of  the  Temple,  Judas  chose  *  blameless  priests  such  as  had 
pleasure  in  the  law  ;15  but  these,  like  the  family  of  Mattathias,  may 
well  have  had  their  homes  outside  Jerusalem.  In  any  case  Menelaus 
and  Alcimus,  though  they  might  find  it  expedient  to  conform  to  the 
main  essentials  of  the  ritual  law,  were  not  the  men  to  feel  any  great 
enthusiasm  for  the  Scriptures  which  the  Hasidim  so  dearly  prized. 

At  the  outset  of  the  struggle  an  attempt  had  been  made  to  destroy 
all  copies  of  the  Law ;  °  and,  since  we  cannot  suppose  that  the  king's 
officers  would  be  likely  to  discriminate  between  the  Law  proper  and 
other  sacred  Ixwks,  it  is  evident  that  there  must  have  Ix'en  a  whole 
sale  destruction  of  all  Scriptures  and  writings  associated  with  them. 

1  Chap.  Ixv.  -l.'t  ;  cf.  xi.  (I.  2  Cf.  Zech.  xiv.  (5,  7.  3  Chap.  lx.  20. 

4  Unless  it  be  in  1  Mace.  iii.  •">!.      Hut  the  writer  here  is  so  obviously  trying 
to  write,  in  a  scriptural  strain,  that  his  words  are  not  very  convincing. 
I  Mace.  iv.  4±  6  1  Mace.  i.  5(3  f. 


76  THE  SCHWEICH   LECTURES,   1909 

It  is  probable  that  when  the  Temple  was  given  up  to  the  Maccabees 
there  were  no  whole  copies  of  the  Scriptures  remaining  in  Jerusalem. 
We  read  l  indeed  of  the  opening  of  the  book  of  the  I^aw,  but  this  is  at 
Mizpah,  not  Jerusalem. 

Further  it  must  Ix?  remembered  that,  although,  in  all  probability, 
the  Temple  had  originally  possessed  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  it  is 
extremely  unlikely  that  it  had  ever  been  a  place  for  the  study  of  the 
Scriptures.  It  existed  for  sacrificial  and  ritual  worship,  not  for 
instruction.  It  was  in  the  synagogues,  and  probably  the  synagogues 
of  the  country  towns  and  districts,  that  the  scribes'  influence  was 
paramount.  It  is  therefore  likely  that  the  first  efforts  to  replace  the 
Scriptures  which  had  been  so  ruthlessly  destroyed  would  be  made,  not 
by  the  priests  of  Jerusalem,  but  by  the  scribes  of  the  synagogues, 
more  especially  the  country  synagogues. 

But  it  is  unlikely  that  even  after  the  re-dedication  of  the  Temple 
the  influence  of  the  scribes  was  much  felt  at  Jerusalem,  at  all  events 
for  a  considerable  time.  Neither  Menelaus,  who  remained  High 
Priest,  nor  his  successor  Alcimus,  was  likely  to  further  any  attempt 
to  restore  a  very  un-Hellenic  Bible,  and  even  the  k  blameless  priests "" 
chosen  by  Judas  may  have  cared  more  for  orthodox  ritual  than  for 
the  more  spiritual  aspect  of  religion.  There  is  no  probability  that 
the  scribes  would  have  been  able  to  influence  Jerusalem  before  the 
High-priesthood  of  Jonathan,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether,  at  any  rate 
at  first,  Jonathan's  appointment  was  acceptable  to  the  Hasidim. 
Those  who  had  been  willing  to  accept  Alcimus  on  the  ground  that 
he  was  a  priest  of  the  seed  of  Aaron  -  may  have  looked  askance  at 
one  who,  though  of  priestly  family,  had  no  claim  to  the  High- 
priesthood,  and  was  regarded  as  a  soldier  rather  than  as  a  priest. 
At  all  events,  we  hear  of  no  popular  confirmation  of  Jonathan's 
High-priesthood  as  in  the  case  of  Simon." 

But  by  the  time  of  Simon's  succession  to  the  High-priesthood  the 
feelings  of  the  majority  of  the  Jewish  nation  had  undergone  a  change. 
Much  which  at  the  outset  would  have  been  opposed  both  by  the 
Hasidim  and  by  the  Hellenists  seemed  to  have  found  justification  in 
the  course  of  events.  If  the  Hasidim  did  not  find  in  Simon  all  that 
they  could  have  desired,  they  could  not  shut  their  eyes  to  the  fact 
that  he  and  his  brothers  had  won  for  them  freedom  to  worship  God, 
and  that  his  rule  promised  greater  advantages  to  the  nation  than  it 
had  enjoyed  since  the  days  of  the  kings.  And  in  like  manner,  when 
the  nationalist  movement  among  the  Jews  had  been*"so  successful  that 
Greek  kings  had  been  glad  to  come  to  terms  with  the  Jewish  leader-, 

1  1  Mace.  iii.  48.  2  1  Mace.  vii.  13,  14.  3  1  Mace.  xiv.  41,  4G. 


LKrrrm;  m  77 

those  who  had  once  sought  to  escape  from  a  social  stigma  by  the 
adoption  of  Hellenism  no  longer  had  cause  to  be  ashamed  of  their 
nationality.  Moreover,  inasmuch  as  the  national  existence  of  the 
Jews  had  been  saved  rather  by  the  struggles  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  country  districts  of  Judah  than  by  the  action  of  the  citizens 
of  Jerusalem,  the  former,  who  had  once  been  despised  as  provincials, 
now  felt  that  they  were  on  an  equality  with  the  latter.  The  Ixml  had 
saved  the  homes  of  Judah  first,  that  the  glory  of  the  house  of  David 
and  the  glory  of  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  might  not  be  magnified 
above  Judah.1 

And  with  the  change  in  the  position  of  the  Hasidim  there  had  come 
a  change  in  their  attitude  towards  those  who  had  opposed  them.  If 
in  the  bitterness  of  the  conflict  they  had  prayed  that  the  Hellenists 
might  l>e  blotted  out  of  the  book  of  the  living,  and  not  be  written 
with  the  righteous,-  now  they  felt  that  repentance  would  atone  for 
all  that  was  past :  '  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the  un 
righteous  man  his  thoughts  :  and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord,  and 
he  will  have  mercy  upon  him  ;  and  to  our  God,  for  he  will  abundantly 
pardon.' 3 

It  is  therefore  not  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  in  the  High- 
priesthood  of  Simon  the  scribes  p9ssessed  a  far  greater  influence  than 
for  many  years  previously;  and  that  Jerusalem  having  turned  'to  the 
law  and  to  the  testimony ',  there  was  a  demand  in  the  Holy  City  for 
copies  of  the  Scriptures.  It  is  certainly  probable  that,  if  such  a  demand 
existed  at  this  time,  it  could  not  lxi  supplied  from  Jerusalem.  Those 
who  had  in  view  the  redaction  of  an  authoritative  edition  of  the 
Scriptures  would  IK>  compelled  to  seek  among  the  country  synagogues 
such  manuscripts  as  had  escaped  the  fury  of  the  persecutors.  There 
would  probably  l>e  few,  if  any,  whole  copies  of  the  Scriptures  which 
Ben  Sira  had  known  ;  but  together  with  the  torn  and  mutilated  rolls 
which  the  synagogues  had  saved  from  the  general  destruction  there 
would  doubtless  be  fragments  of  more  recent  date,  psalms  and  hymns 
and  spiritual  songs,  utterances  of  despair  or  songs  of  victory,  in  which 
the  struggling  people  had  poured  out  their  souls  to  God.  \Ve  cannot 
tell  from  how  wide  an  area  manuscripts  were  gathered  up ; 4  it  may 
lie  that  Galilee  as  well  as  Judaea  contributed  its  writings. 

1  Zech.  xii.  7.  2  1'*.  Ixix.  :!«.  3  Isa.  lv.  7. 

4  Some  evidence  of  a  composition,  or  at  all  events  an  editing,  at  a.  distance 
from  Jerusalem  may  be  found  in  the  statement  of  Zech.  xiv.  4,  that  the  Mount 
of  Olives  is  '  before  Jerusalem  on  the  east '.  Even  if  this  be  a  gloss,  which  is 
l>y  no  moans  certain,  it  is  a  gloss  which  no  inhabitant  of  Jerusalem  would  be 
likely  to  ;i.M. 


78  TIIK   SCIIWEICII   LECTURES,    1909 

In  Ben  Sira's  great  list  of  famous  men  of  Israel  it  is  said  of  Isaiah  1 
that  'he  saw  by  an  excellent  spirit  what  should  come  to  pass  at  the 
last ;  and  he  comforted  them  that  mourned  in  Sion.1  If,  then,  Isaiah 
was  honoured  as  the  prophet  of  consolation,  and  as  one  who  had 
received  special  knowledge  of  '  what  should  come  to  pass  at  the 
last  \  it  is  little  wonder  that  the  scril>es  added  to  the  collection  of 
prophecies  which  already  bore  Isaiah's  name  others  which  seemed  to 
be  a  worthy  expression  of  his  spirit.  The  Canon  of  the  Prophets  had 
already  lx?en  decided  so  far  as  the  names  and  number  of  the  prophetical 
books  were  concerned,  but  not  as  to  the  contents  of  the  books.  As 
it  had  l>een  possible  in  the  age  following  Nehemiali's  reforms  to  add 
to  the  words  of  Isaiah  of  Jerusalem  the  utterances  of  a  Babylonian 
Jewish  prophet,  so  it  was  possible  now  to  add  to  this  great  book  of 
consolation  the  utterances  of  some  of  those  who  were  entitled  to  be 
reckoned  among  Israel's  greatest  prophets,  although  they  did  not 
claim  any  such  title.  It  is,  no  doubt,  impossible  to  determine  pre 
cisely  what  principles  of  arrangement  guided  the  latest  redactors, 
though  here  and  there  we  can,  perhaps,  discover  their  reasons  for 
placing  a  late  passage  with  earlier  compositions.  Thus,  for  example, 
ix.  1-7  was  probably  placed  in  its  present  context  l)ecause  it  seemed 
a  fitting  sequel  to  the  Immanuel  prophecy.  It  is  possible  that  the 
various  compositions  in  the  section  xxiv-xxvii  had  been  collected  into 
one  roll  in  a  synagogue  Ixifore  they  became  the  property  of  the  Church 
generally.  How  long  the  process  of  redaction  lasted  we  cannot  say, 
but  there  is  certainly  no  great  difficulty  in  supposing  that  it  may  have 
lx;en  finished  in,  or  shortly  after,  the  year  140  n.  c.2 

We  have  seen  that,  so  far  as  we  are  able  to  form  any  opinion  from 
the  scanty  evidence  available,  the  Jewish  community  in  Egypt  did 
not  in  all  probability  possess  the  Law  till  the  third  century  B.C., 
when  it  was  translated  into  Greek.  It  is  certainly  unlikely  that  the 
prophetical  books  were  known  in  Egypt  at  an  earlier  date  than 
the  Law  :  for  the  formation  of  the  nucleus  of  the  second  portion 
of  the  Hebrew  Canon  is  probably  to  be  regarded  as  the  outcome  of 

1  Ecclus.  xlviii.  ±>ff. 

2  It  may  perhaps  be  felt  by  some  tbat  tbe  arguments  adduced  to  support  so 
late  a  date  for  the  book  of  Isaiah  would  have  equal  force  in   bringing'  down  its 
composition  to  a  still  later  period.     Thus  it  might  be  urged  that  John  Hyrcanus 
treated   the  Kdomites  more  severely  than  Judas.     But  the  inference  which  is 
naturally  drawn  from  the  language  of  such  passages  as  Ixiii.  4f.  is  that  tin- 
persecution    of  the   Jews   by   the    Edomites    has    continued    unchecked    until 
Jehovah's  great  act  of  vengeance  which  the  prophet  here  describes  :    and    tlii- 
inference,  though  it  is  in  accordance  with  the  time  of  Judas,  does  not  Miit  the 
time  of  John  Hyrcanus. 


LECTl'KK    III  79 

the  \\ork  which  the  school  of  E/ra  had  Accomplished  in  combining  the 
law  of  the  Cluirch  of  Palestine  with  that  of  the  Jewish  community 
in  Babylonia.  Even  if  Jewish  immigrants  had  taken  with  them  to 
Egypt  copies  of  the  earlier  prophetical  Scriptures,  these  must  have 
IXHJII  in  Hebrew,  of  which  most  Jews  in  Egypt  seem  to  have  had  little 
or  no  knowledge.  Now  inasmuch  as  in  the  days  of  Hen  Sira  there 
appear  to  have  l>een  fifteen  prophetical  books  (exclusive  of  those 
which  in  the  Jewish  Canon  are  regarded  as  the  Earlier  Prophets)  it 
is,  perhaps,  not  impossible  that  a  translation  of  some  of  these  books 
may  have  been  made  at  the  same  time  as  the  translation  of  the  Law. 
But  though  we  cannot  say  that  such  a  translation  was  not  made,  there 
is  no  evidence  that  it  was.  In  the  first  place  there  can  be  no  ques 
tion  that  in  the  third  century  n.  r.  the  Law  had  the  pre-eminence 
among  the  Scriptures  in  the  Church  of  Palestine ;  and  in  order 
to  carry  out  so  great  a  reform  as  the  imposition  of  the  Iviw  on  the 
Jewish  community  in  Egypt,  the  reformers  would  probably  at  first 
content  themselves  with  insisting  only  upon  what  they  considered  to 
lx>  essential.  It  is  moreover  evident  from  a  study  of  the  style  of  the 
Septuagint  translation  that  the  version  was  not  all  completed  at  one 
time.1  Further,  the  position  of  the  book  of  Daniel  in  the  Greek 
Bible  is  in  itself  a  weighty  argument  against  the  supposition  that  the 
Egyptian  Jews  received  the  Prophets  with  the  Pentateuch.  For  if 
the  Jewish  community  in  Egypt  had  already  possessed  the  Canon  of 
the  Prophets  for  a  considerable  length  of  time  when  the  book  of 
Daniel  was  translated  into  Greek,  it  is  extremely  improbable  that 
this  lx>ok,  which  the  Palestinian  Church  placed  on  a  lower  level  of 
canonicity,  would  have  l)een  admitted  into  its  present  place.  The 
evidence,  so  far  as  it  goes,  points  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Jewish 
Church  in  Egypt  received  the  Scriptures,  other  than  the  Pentateuch, 
piece-meal ;  in  much  the  same  way  as  a  modern  Church  planted  in 
a  heathen  country  receives  the  Scriptures  in  instalments,  as  the 
missionaries  are  able  to  translate  them.  Finally,  the  existence  in  the 
Greek  Canon  of  books  which  the  Palestinian  Church  did  not  accept 
as  canonical  leads  us  to  the  same  conclusion.  If,  for  example,  Ben 
Sira's  lx)ok  was  translated  into  Greek  al>out  the  time  that  Greek 
versions  of  the  canonical  Scriptures  were  being  made,  we  can  under 
stand  its  reception  into  the  Canon  in  Egypt. 

We  have  seen  that  the  book  of  Isaiah  contains  passages  which  may 
have  been  composed  as  late  as  about  141  n.  r.,  and  therefore,  if  this 
view  be  correct,  the  Greek  version  of  the  book  cannot  have  Ix'en  made 

1  See  Kyle,  Canon  oj  the  Old  Testtimrnf,  p.  IK). 


80  THE   SCHWEICH   LECTURES,   1909 

before  this  date.  We  have  now  to  inquire  what  is  the  latest  date  to 
which  it  can  be  assigned.  It  is  evident  from  the  Prologue  to  the 
book  of  Ecclesiasticus  that  the  translator  Ix-lieved  his  grandfather 
Jesus  to  have  been  acquainted  with  '  the  I^aw  and  the  Prophets  and 
the  other  books  of  the  Fathers  1 ;  which  is  a  clear  indication  that  he 
himself  was  acquainted  with  a  threefold  division  of  the  Canon,  though 
it  does  not  prove,  at  all  events  in  the  case  of  the  last  division,  that 
the  Canon  was  finally  closed.  We  cannot,  however,  argue  that  the 
author  of  the  Prologue  to  Ecclesiasticus  found  the  Law  and  the 
Prophets  and  the  other  books  mentioned  by  him  all  already  trans 
lated  into  Greek  when  he  arrived  in  Egypt ;  but  only  that  transla 
tions  of  them  had  been  completed  before  his  own  version  of  his 
grandfather's  book  was  ready,  which,  it  is  implied,  was  some  time, 
perhaps  a  very  considerable  time,  after  his  arrival  in  132  H.  r. 

There  is  therefore  no  reason  for  assuming  that  the  translation  of 
the  book  of  Isaiah  into  Greek  was  begun  in  Egypt  before,  at  the 
earliest,  132  B.  c.,  and  tin's  would  give  ample  time  for  the  final 
redaction  of  the  Hebrew  book.  It  is,  however,  possible,  as  Mr.  Hart 
has  suggested,1  that  avyxpoviaas  means  'I  stayed  in  Egypt  so  long  as 
king  Euergetes  reigned";  which,  if  Euergetes  be  Euergetes  II,  brings 
us  down  to  the  year  117  B.  r. 

Mr.  Hart,  indeed,  endeavours  to  identify  Euergetes  with  Euergetes  I, 
understanding  by  'the  thirty-eighth  year1  the  thirty-eighth  year  of 
the  preceding  king,  Ptolemy  Philadelphia,  who  died  before  its  com 
pletion  ;  but  his  chief  argument  for  this  somewhat  difficult  interpreta 
tion  of  the  date  is  not  altogether  convincing.  He  maintains  that 
'  unless  the  unanimous  testimony  of  all  known  historians  be  set  aside 
as  proceeding  from  a  conspiracy  of  malicious  liars,  the  conclusion,  that 
any  sane  Jew  came  to  Egypt  in  this  reign  and  was  able  to  remain 
there  until  he  had  rendered  some  Jewish  lx>ok  or  books  into  Greek 
is  incredible  V- 

But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  those  who  are  commonly  reputed  sane,  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  do  not  infrequently  settle  in  places  which  appear 
to  offer  little  attraction  and  much  danger.  If  Ptolemy  Euergetes  II 
persecuted  many  Alexandrian  Jews  who  had  favoured  his  brother's 
cause,  we  are  not  compelled  to  believe  that  all  Jews  as  such  were  in 
danger  even  in  Alexandria.  There  is  no  evidence  that  there  was  at 
this  time  a  general  persecution  of  the  Jews  in  Egypt :  certainly  all 
the  Jews  were  not  turned  out  of  Egypt,  for  the  Temple  at  Leontopolis 
continued  down  to  the  time  of  Joscphus."  Mr.  Hart  indeed  says,  *  It  is 

1  Hart,  Ecclesiasticus  in  Greek,  p.  259.  2  Ibid.,  p.  254. 

3  See  Joseph  us,  Warn  oftlte  Jews,  book  vii,  chap.  x.  2,  3. 


i, i;<  TniE  in  HI 

po^ible  of  course — all  things  are  possible — that  in  some  secluded 
corner  of  Egypt  the  work  of  the  translators  of  the  Scripture  went 
forward  aided  by  such  recruits  from  Palestine,  in  spite,  let  us  say,  of 
Ptolemy  Philopator  and  now  of  Ptolemv  Phvscon  '  ; '  but  he  adds, 
'  But  our  writer  speaks  of  publishing  the  l>ook,  and  this  involves 
a  publicity  which  would  have  lx?en  disastrous/ 

Vet  books  lx)th  Jewish  and  Christian  have  IXKJII  published  in  times 
of  persecution,  sometimes,  indeed,  because  of  the  persecution.  Cer 
tainly  if  in  the  reign  of  Euergetes  II  the  .lews  were  persecuted  us  .lews* 
those  who  knew  the  inspiring  influence  of  the  Hebrew  Prophets  and 
Psalmists  would  have  the  strongest  inducement  to  encourage  their 
oppressed  brethren  in  Egypt  by  bringing  to  them  also  a  knowledge 
of  the  teaching  which  had  enabled  the  Palestinian  Jews  to  triumph 
over  their  heathen  persecutors. 

In  the  absence  of  anv  conclusive  evidence  for  the  early  date 
commonly  postulated  for  the  Septuagint  translation  of  the  Prophets 
and  Hagiographa,  and  in  view  of  the  fact  that  from  the  known 
circumstances  of  the  period  beginning  alxmt  176'  ».< .  and  ending  in 
the  High-priesthood  of  Simon  it  is  jx)ssible  to  find  a  satisfactory 
explanation  of  every  translatable  clause,  not  of  one  passage  of 
Scripture  only,  but  of  many,  which  cannot  lx-  satisfactorily  explained 
from  the  known  circumstances  of  any  other  period,  it  is  surely  not 
unreasonable  to  assert  that  a  Maccabaean  date  is  proved  for  these 
passages  in  so  far  as  proof  in  a  matter  of  this  sort  is  at  all  possible. 

And  finally,  a  protest  must  Ixj  made  against  the  all-too-commoii 
assumption  that  those  who  assign  any  portion  of  the  Old  Testament 
to  so  late  a  date  are  to  Ix?  regarded  as  '  wild ""  or  *  sceptical  \  If  there 
is  any  scepticism  involved  in  the  critical  study  of  Holy  Scripture,  it 
is  shared  by  all  who  deviate,  be  it  ever  so  little,  from  the  traditional 
view.  If,  for  example,  the  assignment  of  portions  of  the  Ixjok  of 
Isaiah  to  the  close  of  the  Persian  jx?riod  (i.e.  some  four  centuries  later 
than  the  time  of  Isaiah  the  son  of  Amo/)  lx>  compatible  with  faith — 
and  who  in  these  days  will  dare  to  assert  that  it  is  not  ? — why  should 
it  Ix?  supposed  that  the  assignment  of  these  portions  to  the  Macca- 
Iwiean  jx'riod  is  the  outcome  of  scepticism  ?  The  history  of  the 
change  in  religious  thought  during  the  past  generation  should  surely 
Ix1  a  lesson  to  us  not  to  set  up  in  our  hearts  an  idol  of  orthodoxy, 
allxnt  critical  orthodoxy,  but  to  follow  the  example  of  the  Jews  of 
Beroea,'-  and  to  search  the  Scriptures  to  see  what  they  really  teach. 
Inasmuch  as  things  which  thirty  years  ago  were  not  so  much  as 

1   Op.  cit.  p.  io7.  2   Acts  xvii.  11. 

..  6 


82  THE   SCHWEICH    LECTURES,    11)0!) 

whispered  in  the  ears  of  the  most  promising  students  of  Theology  in 
the  English  Universities,  at  all  events  at  Cambridge,  are  now  pro 
claimed  on  the  very  housetops,  and  are  set  forth  in  books  intended 
for  school  use,  it  is  surely  not  over  bold  to  maintain  that  there  may 
still  be  many  questions  connected  with  the  Old  Testament  on  which 
the  last  word  has  not  yet  been  spoken.  In  any  case,  with  honest, 
patient,  and  reverent  study  there  will  come  a  fuller  revelation  of  Him 
who  spake  by  the  Prophets  ;  for  *  the  grass  withereth,  the  flower 
fadeth  ;  but  the  word  of  our  God  shall  stand  for  ever  \ 


CLASSIFICATION 
OF  THE  SECTIONS  OF  THE  HOOK   OF  ISAIAH 

THE  following  list  is  an  attempt  to  classify  roughly  for  tin-  convenience 
of  readers  the  various  .seetions  of  the  hook  of  Isaiah  according  to  the 
periods  to  which  in  their  present  form  they  appear  most  naturally  to  belong. 
Thus  seetions  which,  though  they  may  be  composed  of  genuine  Isaianic 
phrases,  are  more  suitable  as  they  stand  to  the  period  of  the  Maccabees 
than  to  that  of  Isaiah  will  be  found  classified  with  the  compositions 
of  the  second  century  n.  < .  It  is  not  impossible,  indeed,  that  comparatively 
early  prophecies  of  considerable  extent  may  have  been  modified  at  various 
dates  to  meet  the  exigencies  of  later  times  ;  and  in  cases  of  this  sort  the 
assignment  of  such  passages  in  their  present  form  to  a  late  date  must  not 
be  understood  as  a  denial  of  the  possibility  of  an  early  origin.  The  book 
of  Daniel,  in  which  Nebuchadnezzar  and  his  successors  are  represented  in 
the  rule  which  in  the  time  of  the  author  of  the  book  was  filled  by 
Antiochus  Epiphanes,  shows  how  natural  it  was  to  a  .ludavm  prophet 
for  we  need  not  grudge  the  name  of  prophet  to  the  author  of  the  book  of 
Daniel — to  modify  denunciations  of  Babylon  to  suit  the  circumstances  of 
his  own  age.  Indeed,  at  a  much  later  date  we  find  a  similar  method 
of  treating  existing  Scriptures.  Thus  the  Targum  Verushalmi  gives  the 
following  rendering  of  Numbers  xxiv.  19  :  '  And  he  will  destroy  and  bring 
to  an  end  the  remnant  that  is  left  of  Constantinople  the  guilty  city.' 
Nor  is  there  any  difficulty  in  imagining  the  combination  of  jwissages  of 
entirely  different  provenance.  Students  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels,  at  all 
events,  will  admit  that  early  Jewish  editors  dealt  with  their  documents 
in  the  freest  manner  possible.  In  the  book  of  Isaiah,  as  it  has  come 
down  to  us,  and,  indeed,  in  other  books  also,  we  have  to  a  great  extent 
what  we  are  accustomed  to  in  Handel's  Oratorio  The  Mcssia/t,  in  which 
Isaiah  xl.  1  1  is  immediately  followed  by  S.  Matthew  xi.  28  ;  the  two 
passages  being  so  welded  together  by  the  melody,  that  the  description  of 
the  ideal  Shepherd  at  once  suggests  the  invitation,  'Come  unto  Him.' 
We  must  never  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  the  compilers  of  the  books  of 
the  Prophets  were  actuated  not  by  any  archie* (logical  interest  in  the 
sayings  of  the  holy  men  of  old,  but  by  a  desire  to  provide  spiritual 
edification  for  their  own  time. 

This  consideration  will  serve  also  as  a  warning  against  imagining  that 
those  passages  which  manifestly  refer  to  the  time  of  Isaiah  must  have 
come  down  to  us  in  all  respects  unchanged. 


CLASSIFICATION    OF  THE   SECTIONS    OF 


PASSVGES  WHICH   MAY  BK  ASSIGNKD  TO   ISAIAH  TIIK  SON  OK    AMOZ.' 


i.  2-23. 
ii.  6-21. 
iii. 

iv.   1. 
v. 
vi. 
vii. 
viii.  1-18. 


ix.  8-21. 
x.  1-19,  28-32. 
xiv.  28-32. 
xvii.  !-.">. 

xx. 

xxii.2 

xxviii.3 

xxxi. 


PASSAGES  WHICH  MAY  BE  ASSIGNED  TO  THE  TIME  OK  CYRUS. 

xliv.  9-20,  21-28. 

xlv.  1-13. 

xlvi.' 
xlvii. 


xin. 

xiv.  1-27- 
xxi.4 
xl. 

xli.  1-7,  21-29. 
xliii.6 


xlviii.  12-lf>,  20,  21. 


PASSAGES  WHICH  MAY  BE  ASSIGNED  TO  THE  PERIOD  BETWEEN  NEBUCHADNEZZAR 
AND  ALEXANDER  THE  GREAT,  BUT  WHICH  CANNOT  BE  DATED  PRECISELY. 


xv. 

xvi.  1-12. 
xxxvi. 


xxxvii. 

xxxviii.7 

xxxix. 


A  PASSAGE  WHICH  MAY   BE  ASSIGNED  TO  THE  TIME  OK   ALEXANDER  THK 
GREAT  (332  B.C.). 

xxiii.  1-1  k 


1  .\.  B.  No  attempt  i.s  made  in  this  list  to  analyse  sections  which,  though 
probably  Isaianic,  are  not  homogeneous,  nor  to  arrange  the  sections  in  exact 
chronological  order.  The  division  of  the  chapters  is  that  of  the  English  Bible. 

-  In  the  main.     But  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  chapter  the  text  is  too  corrupt 
to  speak  with  certainty,  and  in  verses  20-5  we  have  additions  to  the  original 
prophecy,  which  were  perhaps  made  successively  somewhat  later. 

3  Verses  23-9  probably  belong  to  a  later  age,  vi/.  the  period  of  the  develop 
ment  of  the  Wisdom  literature,  i.e.  the  third  or  second  century  u.c. 

*  With  the  doubtful  exception  of  verses  13-17. 

In  the  main  ;  but  with  considerable  later  modification*. 
c  In  the  main. 

7  The  psalm  (verses  9-20)  is  an  insertion  from  another  source,  and  may  be 
considerably  later. 


THK    HOOK    OF    ISAIAH 


PASSAGES  WHICH  MAY  UK  ASSIGNED  TO  THK  SECOND  CENTI'RV   H.C 


i.  2+-:n. 

xii.  8-20. 

ii.  1-.5,  22.' 

xlii. 

iv.  2-6. 

xliv.  1-8,  21-23. 

viii.   l<)-22.2 

xlv.  14-25. 

ix.  1-7. 

xlviii.  1-11,  16-19, 

x.  20-27,  .'W,  .'54. 

xlix. 

xi. 

1. 

xii. 

li. 

xvi.  1:1,  11. 

lii. 

xvii.  4-14. 

liii. 

xviii.' 

liv. 

xix. 

Iv. 

xxiii.  1.5-18. 

hi. 

xxiv. 

l\ii.< 

XXV. 

Iviii. 

xxvi. 

lix. 

xxvii. 

Ix. 

xxix. 

Ixi. 

XXX. 

Ixii. 

xxxii. 

Ixiii. 

xxxiii. 

Ixiv. 

xxxiv. 

Ixv. 

XXXV. 

Ixvi 

1   But  po^ihly  tliis  verse  is  still  later. 
1  Probahly. 

8  Obscure  from  corruption  of  the  text.      Possibly  based  on  a  frenuiiic  l«.iianic 
prophecy. 

4   Except  verse  5. 


GENERAL   INDEX 


ln'  refers  to  the  notes  at  the,  Ixjttoin  of  the  pages. 


Agade,  32. 

Ahaz  rebuked  by  Isaialt,  12. 

—  summoned  to  Damascus,  16. 

—  name  incorrectly  read  for  that  of  King 
of  Assyria,  18  «. 

—  reign  of,  20,  21. 
Alcimus,  64,  75,  76. 

Alexander  Balas,   rival  of  King  Deme 

trius,  68. 

--  death  of,  69. 
Alexander  the  Great,  35  «. 

—  conquers  Asia  Minor,  Phoenicia,  and 
Palestine,  86  f. 

—  effect  of  his  coming  on  Jerusalem,  38  f. 

—  policy  of,  49. 

—  completes  Heroum,  58. 
Alexandria  proclaims  Ptolemy  Euergetes 

king,  52. 

—  besieged  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  53, 
54. 

—  Jewish  inhabitants  of,  80. 
Amaziah,  10. 

Amel  Marduk,  accession  of,  29. 
Ammon  submits  to  Sennacherib,  19. 

—  hinders  pacification  of  Judah,  26  f. 

—  joins  in  attack  on  Jerusalem,  34. 

—  influenced  by  Hellenism,  67. 
Amon,  date  of  accession,  17. 
Amos,  Book  of,  8. 
Andronicus  murders  Oniah,  52. 
Anshan,  29. 

Antiooh,  seat  of  Seloucid  Government, 


—  temple  of  Tv\r]  at,  59  f. 
Antiochus  I,  becomes  master  of  Tyre,  38. 
Antiochus  III  takes  possession  of  Pales 

tine,  88. 

—  welcomed  by  the  Jews,  38,  50,  53. 
Antiochus  IV  (EpiphanesJ  declares  him 

self  King  of  Syria,  51. 

—  appoints  Jason  High  Priest,  51. 

—  appoints  Menelaus  in  place  of  Jason. 
52. 

—  invades  Egypt,  52-54. 

—  determines  on  Helleni/^ition  of  Jeru 
salem  ,  55  f. 

—  ffrpaTTftos  iirl  ra  o'jr\a  at  Athens,  58. 
Aphrodite  in  the  Gardens,  57. 
Apollonins  seizes  Jerusalem,  55. 
Apries  (Hophra),  accession  of,  25. 
Ar,  34. 

Aramaic,  spoken  in  Syene,  28. 
Armenia,  attacked  by  Phraortes,  29. 
Arpad,  17. 

Artaxerxes  (Longi  mantis",  34. 
Artaxrrxes  Ochus.  35  f. 


Ashdod,  Sargon's  expedition  against,  18. 
Asher,  not  afTected  by  Samaritan  schism, 

45. 
Ashkelon,  taken  by  Sennacherib,  19. 

—  invaded  by  Scythians,  24. 
Ashur-bani-pal     vAsnappar),     coloni/es 

Samaria  ,23. 

—  quells  revolt  in  Babylon,  24. 
Asxhur,  32. 

Assideans,  see  Hasidim. 

Assouan  (Syene  ,  Jewish  settlement  at, 

27  f. 
Assyria,  ambitious  policy  of,  10,  12-14. 

—  Isaiah's  teaching  concerning,  20f. 

—  decline  of.  24. 

—  Cyrus's  policy  towards,  32. 

—  name  used  to  denote Seleucid  empire. 
72. 

—  expected  conversion  of,  75. 
Astyages,  29. 

Athens,  the  source  of  Antiochus's  innova 
tions  at  Jerusalem,  56  ff. 
A/ariah  (Azriau),  probable  identity  of,  9  f. 

Baal,  name  used  asequivalent  of  Zeus,  59. 
Babylon,  relations  of,  with  Assyria.  17, 

—  Jews  carried  captive  to,  26  f. 

—  opens  its  gates  to  Cyrus.  29. 

—  prophecies  relating  to,  30  ff. 
Baethgen, Beitrdge  ct<»-  semitischen  Reliyioiis- 

geschidtte,  60  n. 

Bagoas,  governor  of  Judah,  35. 
Bashan,  43-45,  48. 
Belsharusur  (Belsha/./ar),  29. 
Ben  Sira  quotes  book  of  Isaiah,  32,  40,  78. 
reference  t<>  the  canonical  prophets, 

41. 

Beth  Shan    Scythopolis  ,  24. 
Bevan,  Prof.  A.  A..  The  B»ok  of  Daniel,  59  ». 
Sevan,   E.   R.,  Jerusalem  under  the  High 

Priest,  66. 
House  f'f  Seleucus,  37  n,  51  n,  53  »», 

54  M,  55,  58  n,  59  n,  62. 
Box,  Kev.  G.  II.,  Book  of  Isaiah,  4,  35,  36  »i. 
Burkitt,  Prof.  F.  C.,  74  M. 

Cambyses,  accession  of,  33. 

—  mentioned  in  Elephantine  papyri,  28. 
Cappadocia  invaded  by  the  Medes,  29. 
Captives  carried  to  Babylon,  numbers  of, 

Carchemish,  battle  of,  24. 

Cheyne,  Professor,  2,  35  f.,  59  n. 

Chronicles,  11,  44  f. 

Coele-Syria conquered  by  Alexander,  36. 


88 


GKNKKAL    INDIA 


Confederacy  of  Palestinian  states  against 

Assyria,  18. 
Consolatory     passages    introduced    into 

denunciations,  8. 
Cook,  Mr.  A.  B.,  58,  01. 
Croesus,  King  of  Lydia,  29. 
Cyaxares.  King  of  Media,  24. 
Cylinder  inscriptions  of  Cyrus,  82  f. 
Cyrus  succeeds  to  throne  of  Media,  29. 

—  enters  Babylon,  29  f. 

—  policy  of,  32  f. 

—  prophecies  relating  to,  31  f. 

Damascus,  alliance  with  N.  Israel,  12  f. 

—  attacked  by  Tiglath  Pileser,  15  f. 

—  revolts  against  Sargon,  17. 

—  scene  of  Jonathan's  campaign,  69. 
Daniel,  book  of:    parallels  with  book  of 

Isaiah,  87. 
relation    to   prophetic    literature, 

46  f. 

_  —  position  in  Greek  Bible.  79. 
Darenberg  and  Saglio,  71  ». 
Darius  I,  policy  of,  33. 
David,  House  of,  policy  of,  10  f.,  84. 
Delitzsch,  61  n. 

Demetrius  I,  hostage  in  Rome,  51. 
Demetrius  II,  relations  with  the  Jews, 

68  f. 

Deuteronomy,  date  of,  43. 
Dibon  invaded  by  a  foe  from  the  desert, 

34. 

Driver,  Prof.  S.  R.,  53  n,  57,  59  n. 
Duhm,  2. 
Dur-ilu,  32. 

Ebal,  74. 

Ecbatana  sacked  by  Cyrus,  29. 
Ecclesiastes,  Synagogue  practice  in  read 
ing,  8. 

Ecclesiasticus,  date  of  translation,  80. 
Edom,  alliance  with  Egypt,  18. 

—  submits  to  Sennacherib,  19. 

—  joins  in  attack  on  Jerusalem,  34. 

—  invaded  by  Bedouin,  34. 

—  Hasinonaean  vengeance  on,  67  f. 
Egypt,  policy  of,  16  f. 

—  war  with  Assyria,  23  f. 

—  Jewish  refugees  settle  in,  27  f. 

—  subdued  by  Cambyses,  33. 

—  subdued  by  Artaxerxes,  36. 

—  subdued  by  Alexander,  37. 

—  Ptolemaic  rule  in,  38. 

—  condition  of  Jews  in,  47  f. 

—  war  with  Antiochus,  52  ff. 

—  building  of  temple  in,  64  f. 

—  expected  conversion  of,  72  ff. 

—  gradual  reception   of  the  Scriptures, 
79  ff. 

Ekron  deposes  Padi,  18. 

—  captured  by  Sennacherib,  19. 

—  assigned  to  Jonathan,  68. 
Elam  aids  Merodach  Baladan,  18. 

—  alliance  with  Shamash-shumukin,  24. 

—  united  with  Media,  29  f. 
Elath,  capture  of,  12f. 


Elephantine,  temple  at,  28,  :}:;.  :;:.. 
Eliakim,  speech  of,  28. 
Elijah  and  Elisha,  stories  of,  8,  45. 
Eltekeh,  battle  of,  19. 
Enoch,  book  of,  47. 
Esar-haddon,  reign  of,  23  f. 
Eshnunak,  32. 

Euergetes  II,  reign  of,  52  f.,  80  f. 
Eulacus.  regent  of  Egypt,  52. 
Eumenes  of  Pergamos,  51. 
Ezekiel   declares    the   King   of  Judah's 
oath  of  allegiance  to  be  binding,  20. 

—  prophesies  the  defeat  of  Egypt,  29. 

—  phraseology  of,  30. 

—  foretells  ruin  of  Ammon.  &c.,  34. 

—  book  of,  brought  to  Palestine,  40  f. 

—  influence  of,  in  Babylonia,  43,  45. 

—  referred  to,  in  book  of  Isaiah,  73  f. 
Ezra,  book  of,  reference  to  Cyrus,  33. 

brings  to  Palestine  scriptures  of  Baby 
lonian  Jews,  40  f. 

—  influence  on  the  Hebrew  Canon.  78  f. 

Flood  narratives  in  Genesis,  30. 
Frazer,  Prof.  J.  G.,  57  n,  58  n,  59  >i,  65  n. 

Gad,  name  of  Semitic  god  of  fortune,  59  f. 
Galilee,  invaded  by  Tiglath  Pileser,  15. 

—  accepts  Deuteronomy,  43  f. 

• —  effect  of  Samaritan  schism  on,  45,  48. 

—  Maccabean  campaigns  in,  67,  69  f. 
Gaza,  captured  by  Tiglath  Pileser,  15. 

—  alliance  with  Egypt,  17. 

—  receives  part  of  Judaean  territory,  19. 
Gedaliah,  appointed  governor  of  Judah, 

26. 

—  murder  of,  26  f. 
Gezer,  taken  by  Simon,  69. 

Gilead,  invaded  by  Tiglath  Pileser,  15. 

—  accepts  Deuteronomic  Law,  43  f. 

—  effect  of  Samaritan  schism  on,  45. 

—  relations  with  Jerusalem,  48. 

—  Maccabean  campaign  in,  67. 
Golan,  city  of  refuge,  44. 
Gomorrah  (see  Sodom),  21. 

Haggai,  book  of,  how  edited,  8. 

—  perhaps  originally  joined  with  Zecha- 
riah,  41. 

—  regards  Persian  empire  as  an  oppres 
sor,  38. 

Hagiographa,  date  of  translation,  81. 
Hamath,  alliance  with  Judah.  9f. 

—  revolts  against  Sargon,  17. 
Hanno,  King  of  Gaza,  15,  17. 
Harpagus,  29. 

Harranians,  mice  sacrificed  by,  61. 
Harrison,  Miss  J.,  Prolegomena  totlie  Study 

of  Greek  Religion,  57  if,  59  n,  61  n. 
Hart,  Mr.  J.  H.  A.,  Ecclesiasticus  in  G/c/;, 

80  f. 
Hasidim,  50 ff.,  56,  58,  61. 

—  addressed  in  Ps.  1,  64  f. 

—  referred  to  in  Isaiah  lii.  13-liii,  72. 

—  altered  attitude  towards  Hellenists,  77. 
Hasmonaeans,  origin  of  name,  6G. 


<, i. \KUAI.  i\i)i:\ 


SJ) 


!!•  I  i.  w  not  underst. ,...1  m  I^ypt,  28,  47, 

74,  79. 
Heliodorus   conspires   against   Seleucus 

IV,  51. 

Hi-lIriiUni'.  spread  of,  49  ff.,  67.  75. 
Ilellenization  of  Jerusalem,  55  f. 
Heracles,  sacrifice  to,  51. 
Herouni.  description  of,  57  f. 
Heshbon  invaded  by  Bedouin,  35. 
He/ekiah,  year  of  accession,  16  f. 
relations  with  Assyria,  18  ff. 

—  reforms  of,  20. 

—  passovor  in  reign  of,  44  f. 
Historical  criticism  necessary  to  supple 
ment  literary  criticism,  4. 

Hophra  (Apries)  instigates  Palestinian 

states  to  rebel,  25. 
Hosea,  book  of,  7. 
Hosliea,    placed   on    throne    by  Tiglath 

Pileser,  15. 

—  refuses  tribute,  10. 
Hyrcanus,  son  of  Tobijah,  50. 

Imhoof-Blumerund  Otto  Keller, Tier-  und 
PjlanztnbildcraufMiinzen  tnul  Getnmcn^Ctl. 
Immanuel.  propliecy  of,  18  f.,  78. 
Isaiah,  call  of,  9. 

—  meeting  with  Ahaz,  13. 

-    gives  his  sons  symbolical  names,  11, 
18  f. 

—  opposes  schemes  of  revolt,  18. 

—  foretells  downfall  of  Assyria,  20. 
Isaiah,  book  of,  nucleus  of,  0  ft'. 

—  not  quoted  by  Jeremiah,  6. 

—  absence  of  direct   attack  on  super 
stitions  of  Isaiah's  time,  21. 

—  regarded    as   book    of    national    con 
solation,  22. 

—  combined  with  later  prophecies,  30  ff., 
39  ff. 

—  quoted  by  Ben  Sira,  78. 

—  date  of,  79  f. 

Ishmael  murders  Gedaliah,  20. 
Issus,  30. 

Jason  (Jeshua\  an  ardent  Helleni/er,  50. 

—  appointed  High  Priest,  51. 

—  deposed  in  favour  of  Menelaus,  52. 

—  attacks  Jerusalem,  54,  08. 
Jehoiakim  takes  oath  of  allegiance   to 

Nebuchadnezzar,  24. 
revolts,  25. 

Jeremiah,  book  of,  8,  40  f. 
Jeroboam  II,  10. 
Jerusalem  taken  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  25. 

—  burnt  by  the  Chaldeans,  20. 

—  attacked  by  Samaritans,  34. 

—  oppressed  by  Bagoas,  85. 

—  influenced  by  Hellenism.  49-51. 

—  massacre  in,  54  f. 

—  remodelled  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes. 
55  ff.,  61  ff. 

—  regained  by  the  Maccabees,  66. 

—  surrender  of  Syrian  garrison,  69. 
Jeshua,  see  Jason. 


Jezreel,  text  of  Honea's  -  i  m-.n.   1  1. 
Joa*h,  King  of  Israel,  10. 
Job,  book  of,  47. 
Joel,  hook  of,  41. 
Jonah,  book  of,  39,  41. 
Jonathan,  campaign  in  Philistia,  68,  71. 
made  High  Priest,  08. 

—  makes  terms  with  Demetrius  II,  09. 
-    put  to  deatli  by  Tryphon.  09. 
Joppa,  seized  by  Simon,  09. 
Josephus,  35  n.  86,  38,  47.  50  n,  04.  07  »i. 

80  H. 
Josiah,  date  of  accession,  17,  23. 

-  opposes  Pharaoh  Necho,  24. 
Judah,  tributary  to  N.  Israel,  9f. 

—  invaded   by  Syro-Ephrairnitic  armv, 
10. 

—  subject  to  Sargon,  17. 

—  invaded  by  Sennacherib,  and  deprived 
of  forty-six  strong  cities,  19. 

—  subject  to  Assyria  till  the  death   of 
Josiah,  28 f. 

—  prophetic  teaching  concerning,  39. 

—  antagonistic  to  Hellenism.  49,  00 f.,  77. 
Judas,   •  blameless  priests'  chosen    by, 

75  f. 

Kedesh  in  Naphtali,  43. 

Kings,   book   of,   uncertain   chronology, 

9,  10. 

Kittim,  37. 
Kosters,  41. 

Labashi-Marduk,  29. 

Lamentations,  Synagogue  reading  of,  8. 

Law,  book  of,  published  by  Nehemiah, 
35,  41,  45  f. 
—  translation  of,  47  f.,  78. 

attempt  to  destroy,  75  f. 

Lenaeus,  regent  of  Egypt,  52. 

Lenormant  et  de  Witte,  Elite  des  Monu 
ments  ceramoffrapMqutf)  01  n. 

Leontopolis,  Temple  of,  48,  04,  74,  80. 

Literary  criticism  insufficient  by  itself,  4. 

Lydia,  29. 

Lysias,  general  of  Antiochus,  00. 

Maccabees,  00  ff. 

Maher-shalal-hash-ba/,  14  f. 

Maimonides,  01. 

Malachi,  teaching  of,  89. 

Manasseh,  reign  of,  23. 

Manasseh,    district     of,    contains    loyal 

Jews,  45. 
Mattaniah    ^Zedekiah  ,    placed   on    the 

throne  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  25. 
Mattathias,  00. 
Aledeba,  invasion  of,  84. 
Medes,  Assyria  attacked  by,  24. 

—  united  witli  Persians,  29  f. 
Megiddo,  battle  of,  24. 
Memphis,  taken  by  Esarhaddon,  23. 

—  Jewish  refugees  settle  in,  28. 

—  scat  of  Ptolemy  Philometor's  govern 
ment,  53  f. 

Menelaus  api>ointed  High  Priest,  52. 


90 


GKNKUAI,    INDKX. 


Menelaus  carries  out  the  Hellenization 

of  Jurusalem,  55  f.,  75  f. 
Merodach  Baladan,  17  f. 
Mfl-Turnu,  32. 
Micali,  quoted  as  a  precedent  in  time  of 

Jeremiah,  7. 

—  denounces  ruling  classes  in  reign  of 
Hezekiah,  20. 

—  denounces  prophets,  46. 
Micaiah.  son  of  Imlah,  11. 
Migdol,  28. 

Minor  Prophets,  Synagogue  reading  of,  8. 
Mi/pah,  residence  of  Gedaliah,  27. 

—  reading  of  the  Law  at,  76. 
Moab,  alliance  with  Egypt,  18. 

—  makes  submission  to  Sennacherib,  11). 

—  invasion  of,  by  Bedouin,  34  f. 

—  hostile  to  the  Jews,  36. 

—  insignificant  Jewish  population,  44. 

—  Maccabean  vengeance  on,  07  f. 
Mond  papyri,  27. 

Nabonidus,  29. 

Nabopolassar,  24. 

Nagidos,  coins  of,  61. 

Naphtali  receives  Deuteronomy,  43  ff. 

Nebo,  34. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  reign  of,  24  ff. 

—  besieges  Tyre,  28  f. 
Neclio,  King  of  Egypt,  24. 
Nehemiah,  publication  of  the  Law  by, 

35. 

—  policy  of,  38  f.,  44. 

—  lasting  effects  of  his  work,  67. 
Nergal-sharezer  (Neriglissar\  29. 
Nimrim,  35. 

Nineveh,  fall  of,  24. 

Noph  (Memphis),  28,  53. 

North  Israel,  Kingdom  of,  relations  with 

Judah,  9,  12. 
history  of,  in  the  reign  ofManasseh, 

23. 

Obadiah,  date  of,  41. 
Olympia  Heroum,  57. 
Oniah,  High  Priest,  50  ff. 

—  murdered  at  Antioch,  52. 

Oniah,  Priest  of  Leontopolis,  48,  64,  74. 

Padi,  King  of  Ekron,  18. 

Palmyra,  Aramaic  inscriptions  of,  59. 

Pan  ion,  battle  of,  38. 

Passover  (HezekiahV.  44  f. 

Pathros,  28. 

Pausanias'  Description  of  Greece,  quoted. 

57-61. 

Pi-kali,  King  of  Israel,  15. 
Pelusium,  28,  52  ff. 
Pentateuch,  Septuagint  translation  of, 

48,  79. 
Persia,  united  with  Media,  29. 

—  attitude  of  prophets  towards,  33. 

—  supposed  Jewish  revolt  against,  35. 
Pharaoh,  name  still  used  in  second  cen 
tury  A. p.,  54  n. 

Pharisees,  denounced  in  the  Gospels,  46. 


Pl.ilippoum,  begun  by  Philip  of  Manfl- 

don,  58. 
Philistia.  alliances  with,  12,  18. 

—  Scythian  invasion  of,  24. 

—  Hcllenization  of,  59  f.,  67. 

—  Maccabean  campaign  in,  67  ff.,  71. 
Phoenicia,  subdued  by  Sennacherib,  18  f. 

—  tributary  to  Esarhaddon,  23. 

—  subdued  by  Alexander.  37. 
Phraortes,  King  of  Media,  29. 
Pinches,  The  Old  Testament  in  the  Light  of 

the    Historical   Records    nf   Assyi'ia    an<l 

Babylonia,  32  n. 
Pindar,  60. 

Prophets,  character  of,  4('». 
Prophets.  Canon  of  the,  41  f.,  78  ff. 
Psalms,  parallels  with   book  of  Isaiah, 

36  f. 

Psammetichus  I,  24. 
Psammetichus  II,  25. 
Ptolemais,  Jonathan  seized  at,  69. 
Ptolemy  (^Soter)  transfers  Jews  to  Egypt, 

38,  47. 

Ptolemy  Euergetes  I,  80. 
Ptolemy  Euergetes  II,  52  ff.,  80  f. 
Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  80. 
Ptolemy  Philometor,  52,  54,  64. 
Ptolemy  Philopator,  81. 
Ptolemy  Physcon,  81. 


Ramoth  in  Gilead,  44. 

Raphiah,  battle  of.  17. 

Reisch,  Wn. 

Reuben.  44. 

Riblah,  25. 

Home   compels   Aritiochns  to   evacuate 

Egypt,  54. 
Roscher,    Lexikon    cli-r    Griechischen    und 

ftumisch'-H  Mythuloijie,  60  n. 

Sacrificial  worship,  yearning  for.  C>4. 
Samaria  taken  by  Sargon,  16. 
Samaria,  province  of,  colonized,  23,  28. 
accepts  Deuteronomic  law,  43  f. 

—  —  quarrels  with  Judah,  34  f. 
Sanctuary,  One,  law  of,  43  f.,  48,  74. 
Sardis,  taken  by  Cyrus,  29. 
Sargon,  reign  of,  K'»n". 
Schechter,  Dr.,  3. 

Schrader,  9». 
Scribes,  origin  of,  46. 

—  influence  of,  76  f. 
Scriptures,  destruction  of,  56,  75  f. 

—  translation  of,  79  ff. 
Scythians,  24. 
Scythopolis,  24- 
Seleucus  IV,  50  f. 
Sennacherib,  reign  of,  17  ff. 
Septuagint,  origin  of,  47  f. 

—  date  of,  79  ff. 
Shalmaneser,  16. 
Shamash-shnnuik  i  n ,  24. 
Sharon,  Plain  of,  70. 
Shear-ja*hnb,  meaning  of,  10  f. 


(,  I. \I.K.\L    INDKX 


Shobna,  28. 

Shechom,   chief  sanctuary  of  Sainariii, 

43,  r,«. 
Shelley's    imitation    of    the     National 

Anthem,  3. 
Sibylline  Oracles,  58. 
Salon,  destroyed  by  Artaxerxes,  36. 

—  opens  its  gates  to  Alexander,  37. 
Siloani,  15. 

Simon,  son  of  Oniah,  High   Priesthood 

of,  45,  48. 
Simon  Maccaboeus  appointed  Governor 

of  Palestine,  69. 

acknowledged  High  Priest,  70. 

—  High  Priesthood  of,  71  ff. 
Simyra,  17. 
sippar,  29. 

Skinner,  Dr.,  Commentary  on  Isaiah,  60. 
Smith,  Robertson,  57  n,  61  n. 
Sodom,  variable  use  of  name,  21. 
Superst  itions,  absence  of  direct  attack  on, 

in  genuine  Isaiah,  21. 
Susa^D,  32. 
Syene,  '27. 
Synagogues,  origin  of,  45  f. 

—  importance  of,  76  f. 


Tahpanhes  (Tel  DefennelO,  28. 

Tan  is    Zoan),  53. 

Tarshish,  ships  of,  37,  69. 

Tell  Ta'annek,  57. 

Temple    (of   Jerusalem)    plundered    by 

Nebuchadnezzar,  25. 
—  wealth  of,  in  second  century  B.  c.,  48  f. 


Temple  (of  Jerusalem),  injured  in  strug 
gle  between  Jason  and  Menelaus,  54. 

—  desecrated  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes, 
55  ff . 

—  condition  of,  in  165  B.C.,  61  ft. 

—  regained  by  the  Maccabees,  66. 
Temple  of  Leontopolis,  48,  64,  74.  80. 
Tiglath  Pileser  III,  9f.,  15,  44. 
Tigris,  82. 

Tirhakah,  18. 

Tobiah,  the  sons  of,  38,  53. 

Tobijah,  father  of  Hyrcanus,  50. 

Tryphon.  general  of  Alexander  bahi.-,  69. 

Tyre  besieged  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  28. 

—  prophecy  on,  37  f. 

—  games  at,  51. 

Uzziah,  probable  identification  with 
Azriau  of  Yaudi,  9f. 

Wellhausen,  63  n. 
Winckler,  9. 

Zuniban,  3i'. 

Zebulon,  44  f. 

Zechariah,  attitude  of,  to  wards  Persia,  Ski. 

—  deprecates  fortification  of  Jerusalem, 
34. 

Zedekiali,  revolt  of,  25. 

Zerubbabel  appointed  Governor  of  Judah, 
33  f. 

Zeus,  represented  in  Hebrew  and  Ara 
maic  by  Baal,  55  f. 

Zion  fortified  by  Antiochus,  55. 

Zoan  (Tunis;,  58. 


PASSAGES   OF   SCRIPTURE   QUOTED   OR 
REFERRED   TO 


GhNESIS  : 

vii   2,  8  . 

PAGE 

8n. 

JOB  : 
vii.  3 

PAGE 

EXODUS  : 
vii    14  21 

54  n 

PSALMS  : 
xxii.  1 

66 

\x  25 

58 

xlii. 

G4  n 

xxi.  32 

51  a 

xliii.  .     . 

G4n 

NUMBEBS  : 

xliv   22       .     . 

05 

xxiv  24 

37 

DEUTERONOMY: 
iv.  43           .           .     . 

44 

1  
Ix  

G4 
36 

vi.  9  
\vi.  21     

57 

.     62 

Ix.  8  .     .     .     . 
lxi.8.     .     .     . 

G8/i. 
GO  u. 

xviii.  11       

.     .     59 

Ixiii  

G4 

xix  

xxiii   o 

.     .     43 
•>7,t 

Ixix.  28  .     .    . 
Ixxiv  4  ft' 

77  n. 
03 

xxvii 

74  ti 

Ixxviii    1*>   43 

\x\iii   G 

44 

3G   08  n 

JOSHUA  : 
xi.  17      

.     .     59 

59 

Ixxxiii.  10  .     . 
Ixxxvii.       .     . 
cv.  15 

68  n. 
38 
3°  n 

xiii  5 

59 

ISAIAH  : 

xv   .'57 

59 

i.  4  ff.      . 

00  /! 

xx   8 

44 

i.  7-9 

°0 

xxi.  27,  38  

.     .     44 

i.  10-17.     .     . 

20 

xxi.  32    

.     .     43 

i.  11-14.     .     . 

21 

74  *( 

i.  21-23.     .     . 

20 

1  KINGS: 

37 

i.  29  .     .     .     . 

ii.  3    .     .     .     . 

57 
73  a 

xi.  29  ff 

41 

ii.  Bf.      .     .     . 

12 

xviii.  31 

41 

iii.  G-9  .     . 

.     .                          "0 

xix.  10                   .     . 

82  n. 

iii.  14,  15 

.     .                          20 

xxii.  28  . 

.     11 

v.  8-10  .     .     . 

...                     20 

2  KINGS  : 

v.  2G-30 

18 

xv.  29     

.     .     15 

vi.  18      ... 

...                .11 

xvi.  5      

.     .     12 
1G 

vii.  1-7  .     .     . 

12 

$ 

17 

vii.  3 

10 

xx   6 

17 

vii.  8.     .     .     . 

23 

xxiv    2,  12   14   16 

26 

vii.  13     ... 

xxiv.  13      
xxv.  3     
xxv.  0     
xxv.  8   25        .     . 

.     .     33 
.     .     2G 
.     .     25 
07 

viii.  7  tt'.       .     . 
viii.  1G,  17  .     . 
ix.  1-7     ... 
ix.  9  ft'.    .     .     . 

15  ii. 
0 
71,  78 
...          .          10 

1  (  'HRONICLES  • 

ix.  13  fl'. 

20 

ix   29     

00  /( 

x.  6    .     .     .     . 

lijM. 

\  21 

3 

18  n 

x.  22  .     .     .     . 

11 

XXX  

.     .     44 

x.  28-32      .     . 
xi   1 

IS 

20   71  «. 

iv.  2,  10      
vi   °2 

.     .     23 

-O  j. 

xi.  9  .     .     .     . 

xi.  14 

75 

.     .     .     .                 08 

.\i  ii  i  -.HAH  : 
i    3 

G3 

xi.  15.     ... 

73/<. 
72  M 

.      i4 

.   30,  40 

PASSAGES    OF    SCIIIIMTUI-:    gUOTKl),   ETC 


ISAIAH   (continued)  : 
xiv  
xiv.  29  f.      .     .     .     . 

...   30, 

i-Aiii: 
40 
18  n. 

.h  1:1  MI  MI   (c'tntinttetl)  : 
xl  
xli  

i-  v.' 

.     .     .34, 
34 

35 

35 

xli.  5      
xliv.  . 

.     G3  n. 

2S 

xix.  1-15      .... 
xix   18               ... 

.     .     .  53, 

54 

74/i. 

xlvi  
1  

2S 
.      .      3O 

xix.23ff.      .     .     .     . 

XX.   1  

xxi    1    lo 

80 

18 

4O 

li  
lii.  2S     
lii    29 

.      .      30 

x  x  i    1  1  ft'                .     . 

84 

lii.  30     

•  >7 

xxii    15  %>3       .     . 

20 

E/.KKIEI.  : 

'17 

-  - 

*•  !!!•     • 

• 

3.s 

xvii    13   1C 

25 

xxiv  —  xxvii.    . 

XXV.  6       

.     .  :55.  3G. 

78 
74  n. 

xvii.  15,  1C     ... 
xxi.  18  ff.    

.     20 
2fi 

xxviii.  7-22     .     .     . 

XXX  

xxxi 

.... 

2O 
66 
fio 

xxvi  
xxix.  17-20     
xxx.6     

2s 

71  n. 

xlvii  

-.. 

xxxiii.  13-24  .     .     . 
xxxiii.  17     .... 

DANIKI.  : 
i.  5,  10.  1  1       

.      GO,,. 

xxxiii.  18     .... 
xxxiv. 

68 

iii.  17     
viii.  23  

.     G5 

17 

xi.  30     

.     37 

xxxix.  7  
xl-xlviii  
xl.  1-il  
xl  —  Ixvi  
xl.  3ff. 

.     .'     .     . 

18 

30 
31 
89 

7:! 

HOSKA  : 
v.  10      
JOEI.  : 
iii.  11.  18  
JONAH  : 

.      .      12n. 

xli.  1-7  
xhi.  4     .     . 

32 
60  n. 

ii.  1  
iv.  fi-8        

.      .      Go,,. 
.      .      Go,,. 

xliv.  24  -xiv.  7   .     . 
xlvi.  1,  2     .... 
xlvii.      .     . 

.     .     .  31, 
.     .  111. 

81 

32 

32 

Mu  AH  : 
iii  
vi  

.      4f, 
.      21 

xlviii.  20    .... 
xlix.  G    .     . 

32 
73  »i. 

HAUGAI  : 
ii.  3        

.      .     r.3/i. 

lii    in—  liii            .     . 

72 

ii.  0-8    

.      .     33 

liii 

79,, 

Iv   7 

i    12 

3~;,, 

Ivi.  9     Ivii.  13 

56 

ii.  G,  7  

.     .     32,i. 

lix.  10    
Ix.  9  

66,,. 
6«.»/i. 

iii.  8      
vi.  12     

2G,,. 
2G,/. 

Ix.  22 

70,,. 

ix.  5  ff.       

.      .     GO  /,. 

Ixi   1 

:>1 

40 

68 

Ixiii.  1  ft'     . 

ix.  G       

.">•'•  >, 

Ixiii   10 

07 

ix   !> 

71  ,i 

Ixiii   4  ff 

78  n 

i\    l-> 

Ixiv    10,  11 

68 

xi  

50  /, 

Ixv.  3      
Ixv.  4,  11     .     .     .     . 

.     .     .   01, 

(52 
59 

xi.  15-17     
xiii.  2-t>      

•r>u,,. 
.     .     4G 

Ixv    17 

Ixv.  25    
Ixvi.  1  ff.     .     .     .     . 

75  ,/. 
65 

xiv  
xiv.  2     

.    .    7:: 

-- 

Ixvi    fi 

67  u 

xiv   G    7                           .     . 

75  ;, 

Ixvi.  7     
Ixvi.  17  
Ixvi.  22  24      ... 

'.    '.    '.  57, 

70  n. 

r,0 
74-i. 

xiv.  16-19  
xiv.  18  
MAI.ACHI  : 

'.       '.       IN 

68  M 

vii    21     ... 

21 

ECCLKSIASTICUS  : 

xxiii  5  ff 

°6  >i 

i    1  f 

ttn, 

°o  a 

i    1  5 

.     .     4S 

XXV.    . 

85 

xi.  25-28    . 

.     .     G5,'. 

94          PASSAGES   OF   SCKIF1TTKE    QUOTED,    ETC. 


XI.KSIASTICUS  (continued]  : 
xlviii   2%)ft' 

PAGE 

40   78  (i 

1  MACCAUEES  (continued'  : 
v    4  ff    28 

PAGE 

67  n 

xlviii    °4 

82 

vii    18    14 

76  n 

tf  ACCA11EE8  : 

i    1 

.'57 

xi.  59     
xiii   41   51 

.     .     .     G9n. 
69  n 

52  n 

.  21  tV.  

.     .     62 

xiv.  41,  46       .... 

.     .     .     76)i. 

r>4 

.     .     63 
55  n   59  n 

2  MACCAUEES  : 
i    8 

54  /i,  63  n 

75  ,- 

i    "9  ff 

CM  n,  72  n 

i      J  S-20 

57  n 

i  i    45 

i      37 

53  n 

ii    48 

76  n 

v     1 

56  n 

v  38 

54  n,  61 

x.  IStf 

67  n. 

v.  42     
.  8.  65 

75  ;». 

.     67 

S.  LUKE  : 
iv.  18,  19   . 

.     32 

Oxford  :    Horace  Hart.  Printer  to  the  University 


DATE    DUE 


O 


Kennett 


73000 


BS 
1515.5 


The  composition  of  the  book  of 

Too-i^K  -i  ^  +ViQ  ~\  T  n-V>+   /-i-P  V.TO+^1 


and  archaeology. 


ISSUED    TO 


E& 

l£\5.5